Coming of Age
A story by Enterprise1701_d, a
prequel to an as of yet unnamed story by Top_Quark.
*****
“I’m really sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Fromthefield,”
Doctor Gerard told the couple in the too white sterilized hospital room. The
couple’s shock was plainly evident to the doctor, who took a deep breath. He
hated this part of his job. Mrs. Fromthefield was a woman in her mid-thirties,
light brown hair, nicely built, with a stunning face. Her gentle green eyes
stared at him in shock. Mr. Fromthefield was a couple of years older than his
wife, and was nice-looking in his own way, with dark-brown hair and a full
beard. His blue eyes stood sad, his shock wearing off. He hugged his wife,
trying desperately to fight the tears from falling.
“April? My beautiful April?
Dead?” the woman asked, still in shock. Her voice was trembling.
“I’m really sorry, Mrs. Fromthefield. We really
did everything we could, but the heart muscle was just too deformed to be
operable. We tried putting her on a heart-lung machine, but to no avail…”
Doctor Gerard stopped explaining when Mrs. Fromthefield buried her face in her
husband’s arms, and started crying hysterically.
“I’ll give you some time now,” the doctor said,
his voice was soft, respecting, yet at the same time it had enough self-confidence
to spare the parents the added burden of second-guessing. Mr. Fromthefield just
nodded absentmindedly. Dr. Gerard made his exit after a final sorrowful look at
the parents.
As soon as he cleared the room, Dr Gerard’s
depressed attitude changed, and a scowling anger replaced his earlier depressed
demeanor. He charged to a room two levels down, in the administrative wing. He
entered a room without knocking.
“That was the last one!” the doctor shouted at a
gray-haired man in a general’s uniform. “That’s four this week! I can’t do this
anymore!”
The general chuckled. “Don’t worry, Jean. Those
were the only ones we implanted, remember?” Gerard nodded. In his rage, he had
forgotten that. “Besides, everyone’s just going to say it was a bad implant
job. That’s Hugo’s head, not yours. And think of those two million dollars
you’re receiving for this job!”
Gerard nodded angrily. “Those two million…” he
whispered.
“Precisely,” the general replied. “Now, if you’ll
excuse me, I have some transfer papers to make out. Those four babies will be
transported to Zodiac Operations within twenty-four hours.”
Dr. Gerard nodded meekly. The general stood up,
extending his hand. “You did a fine job, Jean. We’re very lucky to have all
four of them.”
Gerard took the offered hand, and shook it. He
looked up. “General, I would like to request a transfer.”
“I thought you might,” the general replied. “Where? Hawaii? Caymans? Wherever
you want, I’m sure I can find you a job.”
“Zodiac,” the doctor replied. “I would like to
request to be able to take care of those four children I stole from their
parents.”
The general looked at the man for a few long
moments. “The most I can offer is a job as wet nurse, and that won’t last very
long, either way. After that, you might end up in the cleaning crew.”
“I’ll take it,” Gerard whispered. “I feel
responsible for them.”
The general nodded. “As do we all, Jean. As do we
all. I could use some responsible people like you. Welcome aboard.”
“Thank you, General.”
The general waved it away. “Hey,
no problem! Anyway, you can travel with me. We leave in twenty-four
hours. Better start packing. Where you’re going, there’s no turning back from.”
“I’ll be ready,” Gerard said firmly. “One duffel bag, right?”
The general smiled, and gave a curt nod. “You did
your homework, son, I give you that. Yep. All personal items are limited to one
duffel bag each.”
Gerard turned, and left the room after a curt
goodbye.
*****
Dr. Gerard walked into a room with a huge glass
wall on one side. Through the glass a medium-sized room was visible, containing
four small beds. The monitoring room Gerard just entered contained a couple of
computer terminals, as well as various types of machinery. The only other
person present was the General, whom Gerard now knew as General Perkins. The General
was listening to a headphone, pressed to one ear, keeping the other ear clear.
“General,” Dr. Gerard nodded in the General’s
direction, after which he turned to look out the glass wall. He knew form
experience that the other side looked like a mirror.
“Doctor,” the General replied, putting the
headphone down. He pulled it from the machine it was connected to, and
immediately sound started coming from the machine. It resembled a piece of
music played at ten times normal speed: total
gibberish.
“So, what do you think of our little subliminal
indoctrination program?” the General asked.
Gerard shrugged. “I wouldn’t know, General. I
can’t make out what it says, let alone have an opinion of it.”
The General smiled. “Don’t feel bad, Doctor. I
can’t understand it either.” With those words, the General joined Dr. Gerard at
the window. “But they… they understand it perfectly.”
“Incredible. If it’s true,” Gerard replied coolly.
The General smiled. “Oh, I believe it is true,
Doctor. You see… they respond to a voice played at ten times
normal speed like they would to a normally spoken voice.” The General turned to
a nearby terminal, and pressed a few keys. The audiotape slowed down to normal.
“Don’t worry, theirs is still running at full speed.”
Gerard turned to listen to the tape. Loyalty to
your commanding officer is paramount. Always obey the orders of your Team
Leader, Phalanx, or your overall commander, General Perkins, or their
representatives. You are the first line of defense of the United States of
America. Your lives will be in the service of this great country, and you will
not hesitate to give those lives to protect the citizens of the greatest nation
on this planet.
Gerard shuddered. “Turn it off. Please.”
Perkins pressed a few keys. The audiotape stopped
playing in the monitoring room. “This is only the first stage. A light indoctrination into obedience and discipline. The
next stage will be for each of them separately, drilling them in their
respective roles. Can you imagine? A quartet of genetically
engineered super-soldiers. Phalanx, the team leader.
She’s stable, and incredibly intelligent. A born leader with
great charisma. Then, the second in command,
Sagittarius. She’s the team tactician and strategist. A
born soldier, without the conscience that bothers in disposing of targets.
They’re the core team. And then, there’s Capricorn. Third in
command, the perfect war-machine. He’s got ice-water in his veins, and
weapons are his life. And finally, there’s Aquarius. She’s the demolitions
expert. Has TNT for a heart and nitro for blood.”
Gerard shook his head. “Who are we who do this to
children,” he whispered so quietly the General couldn’t hear him. And if he
could, he gave no indication of it.
“Of course, we’ll use them more readily for the
disposing-ops. Send in Phalanx and Sagittarius to use their female charms to
come close to the enemy leader, get them to drop their guard, and then
disposing of them.”
Gerard shook his head. “Those girls will be used
as whores…”
“Fuck ‘em and kill ‘em,” the General replied,
smiling. Turning to Gerard, he added, “Great plan,
isn’t it? We’ll be doing what women have been doing for centuries… only ours
will be faster, stronger, and better trained than any woman ever had.”
A computer bleeped, and General Perkins turned to
look at it. “The indoctrination tape has finished. The burn-in tape has
started.”
“Burn-in?” Dr. Gerard asked.
The General nodded. “A
dictionary, a thesaurus, and a tape with the basics on mathematics.
We’re burning in their intelligence.”
Dr. Gerard nodded, relieved. Finally something he
could appreciate. The only phone in the small room started ringing. It was
colored on obsessive red, and Dr. Gerard got shivers just from looking at it.
The General answered the phone. “Perkins… Sir? Sir, you can’t be serious! They’re just a month old! …
Yes, we have some results! … Sir… Sir, please!” Dejectedly, General Perkins
whispered, “Yes, Sir. Understood.”
“What?” Gerard asked the moment the phone shut
off.
“Orders from Oversight. Project Zodiac has twenty-four hours to produce results,
or Programs Phalanx, Sagittarius, Capricorn and Aquarius will be terminated. Permanently.”
Dr. Gerard’s jaw hit the floor. “What?” he managed
to choke out.
“We have twenty-four hours to get them to do
something really impressive, or they’ll be killed,” the General whispered. He
straightened out. “I’ve already said too much. Doctor, you are confined to your
quarters.”
Dr. Gerard started to refuse, but the General had
already pressed a button. Two black-clad MP’s stormed into the room. “Take Dr.
Gerard to his room, and confine him there. He is not to leave his room under
any circumstances. Food will be delivered at set hours. Do not let him leave
under any circumstances!”
The two MP’s saluted, after which each grabbed one
arm of Dr. Gerard. They roughly hauled him out the door.
*****
Dr. Gerard paced in his small but comfortable
quarters. His eyes darted to the clock on the wall. The door to his stateroom
had been locked. There were no windows in the underground facility he was in,
so that option was out as well. The ventilation shafts were small, and
maintained by equally small robots. No crawling through vents. Dr. Gerard
sighed again, his eyes darting over the newspaper clippings that announced the
deaths of four couples. Usually, he read them to give his work perspective. Now
his mind ignored them.
He stopped chewing on his fingernails when he felt
some skin give. His face contorted in pain when a nerve was hit. He looked at
the sparely bleeding wound his incessant chewing had caused, and it brought his
mind out of the fear and helplessness it had been locked in for the past –
THIRTY-SIX HOURS??? Dr. Gerard wanted to kill himself with anger.
How he had somehow lost thirty-six hours to what
seemed like an hour or two, he would never know. All he knew was that he needed
to save the children. Now. He put his shoulder to the
door, pressed the handle all the way down, and pressed. The door flew open,
astonishing both the Doctor and the two MPs.
The two MPs grabbed for their weapons, clearly
intending to use them more as a deterrent as an actual weapon. The doctor was
acting in desperation, and a will to survive. He lunged for the MP nearest him,
and managed to connect his fist to a specific spot in the lower abdomen. Being
a doctor had taught Dr. Gerard where to hit to inflict pain. The MP doubled
over, and Dr. Gerard grabbed his hand weapon.
Having never held a gun, let alone fired one, Dr.
Gerard stumblingly pointed the business-end of the gun at the second MP. “I…
I’ll shoot! I swear!” Dr. Gerard threatened, wiping some fear-sweat of his
forehead with his free hand. His pulse raced. Adrenalin of near-psychopathic
levels made his skin burn. Dr. Gerard felt afraid for his life.
The MP spread his arms. “Easy, Doctor. Don’t do
anything you’d regret…” the second MP tried to calm the doctor down. The first
MP lunged for Gerard. With a strength and speed given only to those in dire
need, Dr. Gerard’s right hand flashed out, pointing at the first guard, and
squeezed the trigger. The bullet, not having been aimed, hit the man in the
right arm, spinning him around.
Dr. Gerard stared at the bleeding wound, causing
the second MP to think him distracted. His lunged for the
gun. Dr. Gerard’s instincts took over. LIVE! DEFEND! His
subconscious shouted. The gun flashed. Again. And again. The second MP was shot twice in succession, once
in the lower abdomen,, and once through the head. The
first MP, trying to rise, received a shot through the head as well.
Dr. Gerard stared at the carnage. He dropped to
his knees. Dear God, what have I done? he asked
himself, the gun clattering to the ground. For at least ten seconds he sat
there, just staring at the two corpses, before he had the presence of mind to
remember his mission. Discarding his bloodied robe, the same white robe he had
been wearing in the hospital section before this Hell started, Dr. Gerard
forced himself to his feet, and, stumbling, made his way to the nursery. Along
the way, he seemed to regain some strength as his mind buried the bloody events
of mere minutes ago, refusing to think of them as long as he was on hostile
territory.
Dr. Gerard started running to the nursery when a
creepy feeling made its way up his spine. Normally there would be more people
running along these corridors, even in the depths of night. Oh, no… his
mind whispered. Please, Dear God, no… his face twisted as he ran. He
finally made it to the nursery, and threw open the door. A nurse startled above
one of the small beds, holding a syringe with a clear fluid. Howling like an
enraged mother protecting her children, Dr. Gerard threw himself at the black
man in the white robe holding the syringe.
The two struggled for a moment or two, and Dr.
Gerard managed to drive the needle into the black man’s veins. He pressed the
fluid completely into his adversary’s arteries. His eyes immediately rolled
back, before his breathing stopped. Dr. Gerard, panting, got up.
“Ariana…” he whispered as he identified the child
the nurse was about to inject. He looked at the syringe, and the small bottle
the nurse had been holding. The child’s eyes opened, and locked with his. The
small mouth smiled when the girl recognized the Doctor. Dr. Gerard looked away,
at the other children. April was awake too… She always seemed to be whenever
someone was in the room. The others could sleep, but April would always be
awake. The researchers had seen it soon… only when the room was clear did April
sleep.
Dr. Gerard noted that the other two children
seemed to be really still. Dread was in his heart and soul as he made his way to
the other two beds. Tears streamed over his face. “Ben… Irene… I’m sorry,” he
whispered, dropping to his knees, and crying.
Ariana and April, having watched his every move,
seemed to understand what had happened, and started crying too. The type of
crying only baby girls could produce. It roused Dr. Gerard from his guilt.
He jumped up, his clinical side taking over. As
doctor, he was used to making life-and-death decisions. He ran to a nearby
closet, and retrieved a box of diapers, two bottles, some food, and two
carrycots. “Please, girls… I’m trying to save your lives,” he whispered as he
took April from her small bed and tucked her into the first carrycot. The two
girls stopped crying, a fact that Dr. Gerard’s battered mind ignored. He packed
some of the supplies in the cot as well, before making tucking in Ariana and
her supplies. Swinging a cot over each shoulder, he started running. “Please
stay quiet,” the Doctor whispered, his heart still racing.
Somehow, he made it out of the building without
being seen. All along the way, the clear signs of a hasty abandonment were more
and more clear to the running doctor, who was by now convinced that Oversight
was planning on destroying the building, and all that remained in it… thus
getting rid of the bodies of the four children. Why they wanted to poison the
children as well was beyond Dr. Gerard.
He put the carrycot with April on the backseat. He
put Ariana’s on the front passenger seat. Dr. Gerard’s car roared off. He made
it as far as the front gate. He knew he had to stop before the attendant would
open the beam. He also knew that the attendant was more than likely warned. The
car shifted gears again. Dr. Gerard pressed the accelerator fully down.
The attendant, seeing the car arrive at great
speed, did what he had been trained to do. He drew his gun, and fired, in an
attempt to stop the car. He fired five times before having to duck out of the
way. As the car roared past, he fired his last shot in the driver’s door.
Dr Gerard was glad the shots had been placed
widely when his car crashed through the gate. He kept the accelerator pressed
firmly down. Finally, after what seemed like hours, but couldn’t have been more
than a minute or two, Dr. Gerard eased off. His rapid breathing was a testimony
to his attempts to keep his raging emotions under control.
He noticed a stinging pain in his left leg, and
cried out. Thee car almost crashed into a ditch at the side of the deserted
country road leading to the nearest city. He pressed the brakes. The car
screeched to a halt, and Dr Gerard, grinding his teeth in pain, opened the
door. The light in the car flashed on.
“Damn!” the man hissed, looking at the blood
spurting from his leg. “I’ve been shot!” Closing his eyes, he tried to recall
what to do with a gunshot. He made a hurried pressure bandage to keep himself
from bleeding dry. He would need someplace quiet to treat himself. He always
had a doctor’s bag with him, in the trunk… for emergencies. Crying in, the
doctor closed the door again, and raced off. He needed to find a deserted spot,
and if he knew his ‘employers’, there would be black-ops guys chasing him
before the sun rose.
*****
Two days had passed. Dr. Gerard had seen no other
possibility but to go to the nearest ATM, and withdraw as much money as he
could. Of course Zodiac could track him. Of course, they would be after him
anyway, so it didn’t really matter. Besides, Dr. Gerard needed money. The two
girls were safe and warm in their cots, but they needed food. And food didn’t grow on trees… not the kind of food they required,
anyway.
Two days of running had left it marks on Dr.
Gerard. Hs eyes lay deep, his cheeks were hollow, and two days worth of stubble
adorned his chin. His eyes were bloodshot. He looked bad, his hands skinned
from driving on and on, running from Zodiac. Running from the immoral people
trying to kill him and the two girls he was trying to save.
Dr. Gerard shot a frantic look in the cot on the
front seat. Ariana was looking through the windshield with eyes open in
unbridled curiosity. She made happy gurgling noises, and smiled at him when she
caught his eyes. Even though Dr. Gerard was literally dead on his feet, he
smiled back at the little girl. His eyes went back to the road in front of him.
His leg-wound stung. He grunted, but the smile wavered
only slightly. Night was falling. Dr. Gerard turned on the headlights.
Suddenly, two lights flashed on behind him. Dr. Gerard startled so much he
almost drove the car off the road. He had never seen the other car arrive! He
breathed out a sigh of relief when the other driver pulled past him, and
disappeared in the now rapidly descending darkness.
His eyes flashing to the rearview mirrors, he
tried to think straight. His eyes flashed to the road. Clear. There was nothing
behind him. He looked back at the road, his eyes darting to a sign. Welcome
to Heaven, California. Let’s hope so, the doctor’s mind added in a
whisper. He didn’t even dare think too loud.
Suddenly, his foot pressed on the breaks, and he
jerked the wheel. The car swiveled dangerously, screeching insanely as it slid
past the black car that had past him half an hour ago. The car was put squarely
across the road. Immediately, the black car’s wheels screeched, pulling after
him. Dr. Gerard floored the accelerator. The engine howled. The other car
followed.
The rear window shattered as a bullet, fired from
the other car, hit it. Dr. Gerard startled so much he lost control over his
speeding car for a few short moments. The car screeched to the left. Then to the right. And then it stabilized. Dr. Gerard’s
adrenalin-charged mind only now registered the crying of the two baby girls.
His face twisted in rage, Dr. Gerard flung his car
into the little town called ‘Heaven’. Somehow, he managed to elude his
pursuers. Breathing deeply, the Doctor looked over his two charges. The two
girls had quieted down again, and he made sure that the icy cold wind,
streaming in through the broken rear window, had no grip on the two girls. He
put an extra blanket over the both of them, and took off again.
A warning light flashed on his dashboard. Almost out of fuel. Dr. Gerard’s mind went over his
wallet. There goes my last fifteen bucks. He had no other choice but to
pull up at a gas station. Looking frantically from left to right, he filled up
his car, and paid the attendant. He jumped in his car, and took off again. He
didn’t have much speed yet. Why his brain chose to comment on that specific
building, Dr. Gerard never knew. All he knew was that it was a possible way
out…
Saint Mary Catholic Convent.
Dr. Gerard slowed down, his eyes looking at the
two girls, who seemed to return his gaze. In the back of his mind he knew the
other car was still looking for him. Worse: they had possibly called in
reinforcements. The car pulled up, and Dr. Gerard ran around, retrieving the
two girls. He scribbled a note; put it with April in her cot.
He ran to the door. The two girls were silent. Dr.
Gerard cried silently as he put the two cots down. “I hope you’ll be safe
here,” he said quietly. “God will look after you…” sobbing quietly, he ran the
doorbell and ran for his car. It took off long before a sleepy sister could
open the front door.
Dr. Gerard pulled into Main Street. He could see
the outskirts of town. He just hoped that no one saw him put the girls down.
Big tears ran down his cheeks. Girls… I hope you can ever forgive me for
stealing you from your parents… I’m sorry. He car shifted as Dr. Gerard
pressed harder on the accelerator. He entered complete darkness as he left
town. He saw a flash coming from the bushes. Dr. Gerard jerked the wheel
fruitlessly. The anti-tank rocket embedded itself into his engine before
exploding. The combination of the high explosive with the fully fueled car was
as devastating as it was spectacular.
The black-clad man released the smoking tube from his
shoulder, and righted himself. He walked to the mangled and burning wreckage.
“Mission accomplished,” the man, muttered coldly, before taking his radio, and
calling in his victory. “This is Eagle calling Nest. The Pizza has been burned.
Repeat. The Pizza is burned.”
Is the complete Pizza burned? Came the reply.
The man looked at the molten wreckage.
“Affirmative, Nest. The Pizza had full toppings. Nothing remains.”
The voice at the other side sighed. This is
stupid. This frequency is scrambled, not to mention top-secret. Just tell me
what happened.
The man calling himself ‘Eagle’ smiled behind his
mask. “The car was fully fueled when my LAW hit. The inferno melted the steel
of the frame. Nothing could’ve survived that.”
And you’re sure that the Doc and the kids were
in the car?
“Oh, yeah.”
Good. Return to HQ. Well done.
The man clicked off the radio, and put it back in
the pocket he pulled it from.
*****
Mother Superior Anna sat back in her chair while
she read the small note for the umpteenth time. Written obviously by a doctor
on a medical prescription note, the not was barely legible.
“This is April Fromthefield,” the note read. “The
other child is named Ariana Smith. Their birthday is January 12. All I can
leave them are the amulets around their necks. There are ample supplies in the
cots. Please take care of them,” Mother Superior read out-loud, her 65-year-old
voice still strong. She was still an impressive sight, with her stern mouth and
piercing eyes. She looked at the two way too large
amulets. April’s was a circle with a lightning bolt going through it. Ariana’s
resembled a centaur holding a bow and arrow. The sign
Sagittarius, the Archer.
Sister Magdalena, who had opened the door and
found the two girls, shifted uncomfortably in front of Mother Superior. The
older woman sighed, and relaxed. “What would force someone do this?” she asked.
“Two young girls. So helpless… who could do that?”
“I don’t know, Reverend Mother,” Sister Magdalena
replied quietly. “It must have been big, for someone to give up two young
girls, just put them in front of a convent.”
“I have to agree, Sister Magdalena,” Mother
Superior replied, looking at the two carrycots, and the two girls who looked
back at her, smiling. Despite her stern nature, Mother Superior smiled at the two
girls. Out of the corner of her eye, Mother Superior saw Sister Magdalena do
the same.
Sighing, Mother Superior righted herself to look
directly at Sister Magdalena once again. “Very well.
We will shelter them for the night. Tomorrow, we contact Child Welfare. With
God’s Will, they might find a good home.”
“With God’s Will, Reverend Mother,” Sister
Magdalena replied. After a moment of silence, the younger woman continued,
“Where shall I put them for the night, Reverend Mother?”
Mother Superior looked at the two cots once again.
“I shall take them to my room,” she decided. “I will give up my blankets to
keep them warm.”
“Yes, Reverend Mother,” Sister Magdalena replied,
her thoughts dwelling on the poverty of convent, and the fact that the nights
could be icy cold. “I wish to share some of my blankets as well,” Sister
Magdalena added moments later.
Mother Superior smiled. “God bless you, Sister
Magdalena.”
Sister Magdalena smiled, and shook her head. “It
is nothing compared to what He did. I live by His example. God’s Love will keep
us warm.”
Mother Superior smiled, and nodded. It is rare
to encounter such devotion these days… You are a good person, Sister Magdalena.
“Yes. God’s Love will keep us warm.”
Half an hour later, the convent was silent once
more.
As soon as the Child Welfare office opened the
next morning, Mother Superior and Sister Magdalena went to talk to a counselor.
An hour later, they came back out. Child Welfare would try to find a good home
for the children. For the time being, the counselor found no problem with April
and Ariana staying at the Saint Mary’s Convent. Just for a few days.
Those couple of days turned into a week. That week
turned into a month, after which formal custody was awarded to the convent,
since no home could be found. Heaven was a small community, and children turning up out of the blue was too strange a fact
for them to accept.
Meanwhile, April and Ariana liked it at the
convent. Ariana babbled one-word sentences by the end of her first month at the
convent. April tried to copy Ariana, and babbled only two days later. It was
April who took her first steps after only two months with the sisters, barely
three months after being born. By the time, the sisters at Saint Mary’s Convent
adored the two children, and they took care of the two girls as if they were
their own children. True to the earlier development, Ariana wanted to walk,
just like April. She did it barely a day after April.
Their progress remained impressive. They could
communicate reasonably well by the age of six months, and they even started to
learn a couple of words in Latin, thanks to the weekly masses, and Mother
Superior’s rugged insistence that they be held in Latin.
By the time they were one year old, April and
Ariana had learned to read simple books, books they found in abundance at the
local library, thanks to Sister Magdalena, who took the two girls there as
often as they wanted.
Unfortunately, life in the convent wasn’t always
easy. Money was on short supply, and the heating was turned low, or, more often,
it was turned off completely. Hot water was in equally short supply, so all
showers were taken in cold water. The girls never seemed to mind, seemingly not
remembering anything from before they got to the convent.
The sisters did notice that April and Ariana only
seemed to sleep for only four hours a night. Since the children behaved
themselves remarkably well for children their age, the sisters found no
problems with letting the children dart around the convent for those few hours
between their awakening and Vespers.
April, a brown-haired one year old, ran into the
dark chapel, a big smile on her face. She was giggling quietly. Halfway down
the aisle, her head turned to look behind her, and she listened to the
breathing of Ariana, who was about ten seconds behind her. Her head snapped
back to face forward, and the girl fell to her knees in front of the altar.
Crossing herself, she thought, Sorry to disturb your rest, Lord, shot
up, crossed herself again, and ran through the back door. The door fell shut, and April darted off again. She could faintly
hear Ariana kneel down respectfully in front of the altar as well. April
rounded a corner, shot out of the little-used passage, and crossed the
courtyard.
The little girl ran full speed over the courtyard,
and turned into the hallway were the sleeping rooms were. Tiptoeing, the girl
made her way into the room she shared with Ariana. She silently closed the
door.
Soon after, she could hear the faint whisper of
Ariana’s feet tiptoeing through the hallway. Moments after, the door opened and
slid shut silently, the one-year old dangling from the sturdy antique doorknob.
Her darker brown hair flung up as she silently dropped form the knob.
“I win,” April whispered quietly.
“No fair, you know we shouldn’t disturb the Lord
at night,” Ariana whispered back. “He likes his rest.”
April looked at the ground, looking embarrassed.
She nodded quietly. “You’re right,” the girl whispered. She closed her eyes,
and folded her hands. Ariana folded hers over April’s. I ask forgiveness,
Father, for disturbing your night rest. WE humbly ask forgiveness, Ariana’s
mind added.
The two girls opened their eyes, and looked at
each other. Their hands untangled.
“Ari? Can I ask you a question?” April asked silently.
“Sure,” Ariana replied. “What is it?”
“Did you notice how the sisters … you know… need
light?” April asked.
“Light?” Ariana asked. She nodded slowly. “Yeah.
Even when it’s full moon.”
“Yeah!” April replied, nodding enthusiastically. “Weird, huh? And I don’t think they can hear us when we
touch, either.”
Ariana nodded in turn. “Yeah.
I think the same… I can hear them when we touch, but I don’t think they hear us
back… but then you and I touch, and I hear you, and you hear me…”
“Yeah,” April replied. “And I don’t think they
smell like us, too. I mean, I can always find you-“
“Just like I can always sniff you out,” Ariana
interjected.
“Yeah, but they can’t sniff us out,” April
finished. “Do you think the Lord has a meaning for our gifts? We learn things
faster, and we can see better, and smell better…”
“Hey, do you think we can hear better, too?”
Ariana suddenly asked.
“I dunno,” April replied, shrugging her small
shoulders. “Think we should find out?” she asked, smiling widely.
“Like an adventure?” Ariana asked, smiling. “A secret, just between us?”
“We’re like sisters,” April said. “We’re supposed
to have secrets only we know.”
Ariana smiled, nodding enthusiastically once
again. “Hey, do you think we could…” Ariana’s voice trailed off.
“What?” April asked, curiously.
“Silly… but… do you think we could hide our
thoughts? You know, when we touch?”
April shrugged. “Dunno. Why? You have some big
secret you don’t want me to know?”
Ariana flung herself at April. “April! No! You’re
my sister! My bestest friend in the whole wide world!
I just… thought of it, you know? For when we meet others… like us?”
April stopped struggling, and looked at Ariana.
“You’re my bestest friend, too, Ari,” April replied,
hugging Ariana. I don’t know if we can hide our thoughts.
Try?
Ariana asked. You’re stronger than I am.
April looked confused at Ariana. Why do you say
that? I don’t feel anything different.
Ariana now looked as shocked as her friend. I
don’t know how… I mean, I just thought it… I don’t know why…
More mysteries. This is like so nuts. Like in the books.
Anyway, if you think that, maybe I SHOULD try to mask my thoughts. April’s eyes closed. She imagined some sort of dome
falling over her skull. Can you hear me?
Faintly, came the reply. Like you’re far away,
or something.
I can still hear you as strong as ever. April imagined the dome to grow thicker. Can you hear me
now? When she got no response, she said verbally, “Can you hear me?”
“U-uh,” Ariana replied negatively, shaking her
head. April dropped the dome.
And now?
Yes,
Ariana thought. “Cool!” she exclaimed. “Come on! What’d ya do? Huh? Huh? What’d
ya do?”
“I’ll show you if I can get a word in,” April
replied, smiling broadly. She liked it when things worked out.
“Sorry,” Ariana replied, sounding slightly
dejected. Come on, show!
April smiled, shaking her head. She closed her
eyes. Imagine a dome over your skull… and just make it thicker.
Ariana closed her eyes as well, and concentrated.
Her face smiled when the dome descended over her skull. She giggled when it
tingled. Then, she made it thicker. Can you hear me?
Faintly, came the strong reply.
Ariana made the dome thicker. And
now? “April?”
“Nope. Nothing,” April replied, breaking contact. She breathed a
little deeper. “You know, this is harder than running.”
Ariana smiled, and nodded positively. “Yeah.”
Their evolution slowed down; now that they began
to reach the limits of the stimuli their environment had to offer. By age six,
when they entered grade school, April and Ariana were fluent in English and
Latin, and could read both languages without difficulty, but that was basically
it. They knew the Holy Bible by heart, and followed the religion almost
fanatically.
And then they entered school. Never minding the
isolation much, April and Ariana absorbed the knowledge the teachers had to
offer, which little it was. Unfortunately, school was focused on one thing, and one thing only: repetition. Time and time again,
everything had to be worked out. They grasped the concept immediately, yet were
forced into the same tedious and pointless exercises the other kids were. The
other kids needed the exercises. April and Ariana didn’t.
Losing interest in class, April and Ariana made
sure that they were always seated side-by-side. Their hands always touched, and
they spent hours in what they had now dubbed mind-space, a place
existing only in their minds, a magical place where thoughts took form and
anything was possible. They lived entire adventures there, playing the role of
the brave heroes in a book either one of them read recently.
One day, just after April and Ariana had received
the Holy Communion for the first time, the two girls
were in the living room of the convent, each reading an adventure novel they
had borrowed from the library. They didn’t look up when Sister Magdalena
entered.
“April? Ariana?” Both kids
looked up, able to hear the slight tremor in the sister’s voice. “Mother
Superior wants to see you. There is an important-looking gentleman with her.”
Both looked at each other, and frowned. They were
seated not far form each other. They shrugged, marked their respective pages,
and got up. They started to leave the room when Sister Magdalena called them.
“Oh, and girls? Be nice,” Sister Magdalena told them.
April and Ariana threw her an innocent little-girl
look. “We’re always nice,” April replied for both of them. Sister Magdalena
smiled, and hushed them out the door.
April and Ariana raced through the maze that was
the convent, knowing each nook and cranny of it. They arrived at Mother
Superior’s chamber soon after.
April grabbed Ariana’s hand, before the other girl
could knock. What do you think this is about?
I don’t know. I guess we’ll jut have to find
out, Ariana thought back. She took a
breath, mimicking April. Here we go. The two hands released, and Ariana
knocked on the door. Mother Superior’s stern ‘Enter’ sounded soon after.
Taking another breath, the two six-year-olds
pushed open the door, and entered.
“You wished to see us, Mother Superior?” Ariana
asked respectfully. Only April could hear the thumping of Ariana’s heart, and
only Ariana knew that April’s was thumping just as hard. When Mother Superior
sent for them, it usually meant they had done something bad, and were about to
be punished. Usually, it meant isolation for a couple of hours, or being
deprived of one or more meals.
“There you are, girls,” Mother Superior said
nicely. “Please, have a seat.” She motioned for two chairs, and April and
Ariana sat down, now really thinking something wrong. Mother Superior was never
nice to them when they were sent for. Something really bad was about to happen,
and both girls just knew it. That they didn’t have a clue as to what they had
done wrong just made things worse. “This is Mr. Person. He wants to ask you a
few questions.”
“Sir?” April and Ariana asked at the same time, turning towards
the heavy-looking man in his mid-thirties. They relaxed marginally. This was
getting worse by the minute! What had they done to this man?
“Hello April. Ariana,” the man greeted them on a
friendly tone. The two girls gulped silently.
“Hello,” April ventured. Ariana just smiled
weakly, and dipped her head.
“Don’t worry. I’m here to ask you a few questions
concerning school,” the man said, still amicably. “Are you often dreaming in
class?”
April and Ariana shot a worried glance at each
other. They didn’t dare touch. Not now. Their strangest-green-colored
eyes did the communicating. “A little,” April said meekly, trying not to give
away too much.
The man nodded, smiling slightly. “You don’t have
to be scared. I’m not here to punish you.” When the two girls still didn’t answer,
he continued, “Do you often want to just go ahead with the class? Or go out,
and explore things on your own? Learn at your own pace?”
April and Ariana shot another glance at each
other, a frown on their faces. This wasn’t about their mind-space! What was
this about? “Uh… yes,” Ariana replied quietly.
“Could you do me a favor?” the man asked,
extending a small book. “Could you two read this? And tell me if you understand
it?”
Ariana accepted the book, and opened it. April
perched closer, looking over her friend’s shoulder. Two sets of eyes went over
the first page. They were touching now, in a way that Mother Superior and Mr.
Person thought was a manner for April to stabilize herself. In mind-space,
their characters were going over the data streaming in from the book.
April was represented by an Amazon, complete with
quiver, bow, and short sword. Ariana had chosen a Sorceress, dressed in a long
green robe, and always seeming to float above the ground. The two of them had
the most fun while playing their characters in the ever-changing mind-space.
Right now, April’s Amazon had put down her arrows and her weapons. Ariana’s
Sorceress had crossed her legs, and was floating a little above the ground. The
book was nowhere in sight, but the data coming in was floating around the
circular room they were in, a room resembling an ancient Greek temple. Through
the massive support columns an ocean could be seen, extending form all sides as
far as the mind’s eye could see.
In real-space, Mr. Person and Mother
Superior knew nothing more than the two girls were reading at a pace of about
one page every half a minute or so. The book was thin, only counting thirty
pages. It took the girls fifteen minutes to finish it.
“I understand, Sir” April said after Ariana
returned the book. Ariana nodded. “Me too, Sir.”
“Then you won’t mind me asking a few questions?”
Mr. Person asked.
The two girls shrugged. “No, Sir.”
“What is the derivation of a function in a?”
“The directional coefficient of the tangent in a,”
April replied instantaneously. Mother Superior’s mouth opened.
“Okay, that’s the textbook definition. Explain it
to me,” Mr. Person said.
“The derivation is the slope of the line in the
point a. If function A is a straight line, then the derivation of that function
in point a is the slope of the entire function A. If
function A is NOT a straight line, then the derivation of the function in point
a will be the slope of that particular point in function A,” Ariana replied.
“Is that right?” Mr. Person asked April.
“Yes, Sir,” April replied.
“You got it,” Mr. Person said. “Now, I bet you’re
all wondering why I asked you to read that boring book on the basics of math, right?”
“More or less, Sir,” April replied, smiling
slightly.
“Well, to be honest, it was a test.”
“A test?” Ariana asked. “What kind of test, Sir?”
“An intelligence test. I received some exuberant test results from you two
ladies. You see, I am the principal of an extraordinary school. We’re a
boarding school for the best and brightest children in the country. I would like
to offer you a scholarship.”
“A scholarship?” April asked.
“How long would we be gone?” Ariana asked, sitting
upright all of a sudden.
“Well, the scholarship would run until the school
year in which you turn sixteen. You could of course come home during the
holidays and summer break, and such. I will leave you with some documentation,
there’s no hurry. You can call me when you’ve made your decision.”
April and Ariana nodded dazedly. This was their
home… they felt safe here. Mr. Person took several folders and a small booklet
from his case, stood up, and bid his goodbye. April and Ariana walked along to
the door. After Mr. Person had left, the two girls disappeared along with all
the information brochures Mr. Person had left, to their room. They needed to
think.
The Amazon and the Sorceress did overtime.
Out of the information Mr. Person, had left
behind, Mind-April and Mind-Ariana had constructed a three dimensional map of
the premises. The ‘map’ was floating in between the two characters. The temple
was still there, but the ocean was now hidden by black walls that had appeared
in between the white support columns. Lighting inside the temple remained a
constant, though.
Look at this, Mind-April said, awed. Two tennis courts.
A large swimming pool. A couple
multi-purpose courts, able to accommodate anything from indoor soccer to
basketball. And then there are the actual scholastic rooms… A large
computer room, kept up-to-date every two years, a physics lab, a chemistry lab…
In addition, all the courses are tailored
especially for the bright to very bright. All courses are accelerated, able to
go over the same material in half a year that would take three years normally.
Courses are diverse, too… ranging from genetics to mathematics, physics,
astronomy, music-courses, languages, electricity and electro-mechanics for
those interested in working with their hands, and so on… Mind-Ariana added.
Mind-April nodded enthusiastically, almost crowing
out with joy. All rooms have a color TV, with satellite access, there is an
AV-room with the latest in audio-visual equipment for those caring to
experiment with making movies! This sounds too good to
be true!
Immediately, the two Mind-avatars stopped their
joyous laughter. They turned deadly serious. Okay, so what’s the catch?
Mind-Ariana asked, getting up from her cross-legged position fast enough to
send her long, regal, green dress flying up.
It normally costs a hundred thousand a year, Mind-April pulled from somewhere, the specific block of
relevant data appearing on a nearby wall. Mind-Ariana turned to it, and nodded
pensively. She thought of something, and made a hand-motion.
Scholarships are awarded according to academic
merit, and financial situation, thanks to the founder of the Institute of
Advanced Learning, Multi-billionaire Llewellyn Maddocson, Mind-Ariana read from the wall directly next to the one
still displaying the school fee.
Looks like we’re in luck, Mind-April added sarcastically.
Mind-Ariana turned to her friend. The sisters
aren’t that bad.
Mind-April nodded, and smiled back at her friend. You’re
right. They’ve been really good for us. I shouldn’t think those kinds of things
of the people who took care of us.
Mind-Ariana walked back to the map, still spinning
in the center of the temple. I only wonder if we don’t hurt them too much… I
mean, if we leave…
They’ll understand, Ari. Besides, it’s not like
we’re going for ever. We’re coming back every chance we get! Mind-April protested.
Mind-Ariana looked over her shoulder at her
friend. Really? With what
money? Face it, April. When we’re there, we’re stuck until we earn money
to come back.
Mind-April sighed. We’ll earn money; somehow.
We have to be able to do something. We’re smart enough.
Mind-Ariana smiled. Maybe Mr. Person will give
us an allowance.
Mind-April looked at her friend intensely.
Mind-Ariana had by now come to understand her friend, and she knew that April
wasn’t really looking at her, but rather, delving into her own mind,
looking for that elusive piece of information. I knew I read it somewhere!
Mind-April shouted, and a new excerpt appeared on a wall.
Scholarships include a basic allowance of
twenty dollars a week, Mind-Ariana read. That’s
not much.
But enough if we save up all year, to come home
during school break, Mind-April insisted. I
mean, we don’t get an allowance now, and we’ve got by just fine. There’s
a library on the campus, so we don’t need money for membership fees. We receive
three meals a day; we get a warm bed and a roof over our heads. What possible
use do we have for money?
Mind-Ariana nodded. You’re right. And there’s a
bathroom for every three rooms. Can you imagine a shower with warm water?
Mind-April thought for a moment, then shook her
head. No… I can’t.
So? What do you think? Wanna go?
Want to? Oh, yes! Mind-April said wholeheartedly.
And are we? Going?
I really want to, Mind-April replied. I really do.
I vote for going, Mind-Ariana said decisively. But I’m not going without
you.
Mind-April looked at her friend’s avatar with
mind-tears in her mental eyes. She knew it wasn’t blackmail, just a statement.
Ariana wanted to go, but if April didn’t want to go, she wouldn’t go either.
They wanted to stay together. Forever.
I vote yes,
Mind-April finally said. This is too good an opportunity to pass up.
Great!
Mind-Ariana shouted enthusiastically.
Theatrically, the Amazon-avatar of April stood up,
and walked to the floating ‘map’ in the temple’s center. She waved her hands.
The map disappeared, and the data on the walls went with it. The next moment,
the walls disappeared. Mind-April’s voice took on an echo when she said, just
as theatrically, We have consensus!
Mind-Ariana got up, her regal dress flowing around
her body as she floated up to April. We have! she
bellowed, her voice taking on an echo as well. The next moment, music filled
the temple, and the stern masks flew from the two seven-year-old faces as big
smiles broke out.
Their scholarship would start next September,
which meant they would have to leave at the end of August. Those last
three-and-a-half months were the longest of their young lives, as April and
Ariana couldn’t wait to attend a school where they would be the norm, not the
exception.
The sisters, on the other hand, were sorry to see
them go. The last seven years had created a strong bond between the nuns and
the two girls. Both the girls and the nuns were sad to see it come to and end,
but everyone realized that it was for the best… April and Ariana needed a
school where their intellects would be stimulated and nourished, not broken
down because of its exceptional nature.
Finally, the day arrived that they would leave.
“We’ll come back,” April promised. “We’ll save up
our allowances, and we’ll come back net July.”
“Yeah,” Ariana agreed, nodding.
“Oh, girls,” Mother Superior said, with vibrating
voice. She hugged each of the seven-year-olds in turn. “Don’t make promises you
can’t keep.”
April hugged Mother Superior tighter. “I promise,”
the girl whispered. Ariana hugged Mother Superior as well. “Me, too,” she
promised.
Mother Super released the girls, and stood up, to
mask the fact that there was a suspicious shine in her eyes. The other sisters
hugged the girls, and wished them a good and safe voyage under God’s good
graces, and a fruitful school year. The girls, in turn, promised to come back
and to do their best at their new school.
Finally, the cabdriver who was to take them to
airport was getting impatient, so the two girls put their shoulder bags in the
trunk, and got in the back. Their entire lives were packed in two tiny shoulder
bags: a small gathering of clothes and pictures. They didn’t have much, but
they were happy.
The cab drove off, toward the airport. “I wish I
could have gone with them to the airport,” Sister Magdalena told Mother
Superior.
“So do I, my child. So do
I,” Mother Superior replied. “But they preferred to do
this by themselves.”
“I’ll never forget that night, Reverend Mother.
The night I opened the door, and found them…”
Mother Superior’s usually stern mouth twitched in
a small smile. “From the very moment you brought them into my chambers I knew
something was special about them. God chose to give us those two children to
keep safe, and now He, in His infinite Wisdom has decided to give them the best
education society has to offer.”
“We will all miss them,” Sister Magdalena
whispered, staring at the stretch of road the cab had long since vanished from.
In the cab, April and Ariana were sitting, huddled
together, a little subdued.
“I can’t believe it,” April whispered. “We’re
really gone.”
“From Heaven, California to the compound of the
Institute of Advanced Learning in Texas,” Ariana added.
The cab pulled up to the airport. “Here you go,
girls,” the driver said as he put the car in ‘park’.
“Thank you, sir,” April replied, getting out.
Ariana followed her friend. They took their shoulder bags from the trunk. The
driver waved as he pulled away.
April and Ariana looked at the large building.
“The airport,” April whispered.
“I never thought it would be this big,” Ariana
said, awed. April could only nod, stunned. After a few moments of gazing, they
entered the glass building.
“Departures,” April read, pointing to a sign. “I
think that’s where we have to go.”
Ariana looked at her ticket. “Continental
Airlines,” she read. She looked at the baggage check-in. “Do you think we have
to go there?”
April looked at the thin pieces of paper. “Not a
boarding pass,” she read from the tickets. “Yep. I
think that’s where we have to go to get our boarding passes.”
Ariana nodded, and started walking, April in tow.
The two girls stopped at the check-in line. Actually, there were two lines.
“VIP and first class,” Ariana read from the sign at the small line.
“We’re not Very Important Persons, but these are
first class seats,” April said, looking at the tickets. “I think we’re in luck,
Ari.” The two girls stepped into the small line, and immediately were allowed
to advance before the other passengers. The ticket clerk looked annoyed at
them.
Until they handed him their
tickets, after having to stand on their toes to do so. The tickets were processed immediately, and boarding passes
were handed out. They didn’t have any luggage except their shoulder bags. They
would be taking the small bags with them as carry-on luggage.
After having claimed their boarding passes, the
two girls were shown to embarkation hall.
They had to put their bags through the X-ray
scanner, and had to walk through a metal detector. The two girls found it all
exciting. April and Ariana walked straight to the embarkation hall, where April
pointed at a monitor.
“Flight CA756 to Dallas leaves in thirty minutes,”
April said. Ariana nodded.
“Gate 30. Let’s hurry,” Ariana said, grabbing a firm hold on her
shoulder bag. April nodded, and the two excited seven-year-olds started running
towards gate thirty. They were having a splendid time, certainly when they
stopped dead in their tracks. A large window gave them an uninterrupted view of
the airplanes.
“What a big thing,” Ariana said, hushed.
“Will that thing make it into the air?” April
wondered. Ariana pointed to a similar airplane in the background that just
detached itself from the ground, and lifted into the air like a majestic bird
of white-painted aluminum.
“The answer’s yes,” April answered her own question. She looked around. “We’re at gate 25. Come
on, Ari. We can’t afford to be late.”
Ariana nodded, and docilely followed her friend.
The two girls ran to the waiting are at gate thirty. Boarding hadn’t commenced
yet.
*****
The two girls left the airplane in Dallas, and
looked around. “Now what?” Ariana asked.
“I don’t know, Ari. They said someone would be
here,” April replied. After a few seconds, she added, “Come on; let’s start
walking towards the main gate. Maybe they’re waiting for us there.”
Ariana nodded and shrugged. She followed her
friend, looking around the Dallas airport as they walked. Her friend did the
same. As they reached the main disembarkation hall, they saw someone hold up a
sign with their names on it. The two girls made their way to the man, who was
dressed in an impeccable business suit.
“I’m April,” April said. “This is Ari. Are you
from the Institute?”
The man smiled at the two girls. “Yes, I am. Come
on, get your luggage. It should be coming in on…” the man threw a look at a
nearby monitor. “Carrousel 5. Then we can go. We’ve got a long drive ahead of
us.”
“This is all we have,” Ariana replied, a little
self-conscious. The man’s mouth opened slightly at the sight of the two
shoulder bags, but decided not to comment.
“In that case, let’s get going, shall we?” he said
with a nice smile. “By the way, my name is Bert. I teach math and social sciences
at the Institute.”
“Nice to meet you, sir,” April said for the both
of them. The man laughed.
“Call me Bert. Everyone else does, so why not you?
I see myself more as a friend than a teacher. See me as your guide through the
wonderful world of knowledge.”
“Okay… Bert,” Ariana said, not entirely
comfortable with calling a superior by his given name.
“This way,” Bert said, leading them to the parking
lot. He continued, “You’ll find that most, if not all, teachers at the
Institute of Advanced Learning, are like me. We all care passionately about our
subjects, and as such, inspire passion in our students.”
April and Ariana threw their shoulder bags in the
boot of the Buick Bert drove. They scooted onto the back seat. “Anyway, since
it’ll be at least five hours, I brought some lunch. Hope you girls like
sandwiches and Coca Cola.”
“Sure!” April and Ariana assured the man at the
same time. Coca Cola had been one of those things that had been a real luxury
at the convent. Water was the standard drink, and sodas only came onto the
table rarely.
After a couple of hours, Bert pulled over at a
bench along the road, and unpacked the lunches. After everyone had their fill,
they were underway for the couple hours that were left.
*****
April opened her eyes, and got up. As was her
custom, she was fully awake as soon as her eyes had opened. The room’s lights
were off. April put on some clothes, left her room, and stepped out into the
little hallway.
The layout of the building was quite easy to
understand. There was a large main hallway, off which small hallways branched
off perpendicularly. Each branch sported three rooms and a bathroom. When
looking directly at the branch, there was one bedroom on the left of the
branch, one on the right, and one at the deep-right side. On the left was the
bathroom.
April stepped out of her room on the right of the
branch, slowly made her way to the door on the opposite end, and let her hand
slide across the door. April’s head looked around to see whether she had waked
anyone else.
Ariana left her room mere seconds after April had
‘knocked’.
Their hands met. Ready? April asked.
Yep,
Ariana answered. Holding hands, the two girls left the branch they were housed
in. They entered an elevator.
Two minutes later, the two girls were jogging
leisurely around the building. “You were late,” Ariana said.
“So I overslept,” April gave in response.
“Not you custom, April,” Ariana insisted.
April shrugged. “It was my own fault. I was up too
long studying for basic trigonometry. Sorry, Ari.”
Ariana was silent for a few seconds. “I overslept
too,” the other girl admitted. April shot her friend an amused look.
“Trig?” she asked.
“Trig,” Ariana replied. Both girls burst out
laughing, comfortable in the knowledge they were now jogging along the wing of
the building dedicated to labs of various kinds. Labs neither of them had
access to yet. Neither of them minded… they knew beforehand that the first six
months of their stay at the Institute would be filled with getting them through
High School.
Not an easy feat under any circumstances, but a
feat necessary to show which of the students possessed the necessary capacities
to cut it in the hellish pace that Institute maintained.
“So, how far does that put us ahead?” Ariana asked
after half a minute of silence.
“I’m ahead four chapters in Trig, three in English
composition, and six in American history. In other words…”
“… You’re almost done,” Ariana added with a smirk.
“I’m almost done,” April agreed. “And you?”
“Same courses, three, four, six.
About even.”
April nodded. “It’s almost seven thirty. Come on,
I’ll race ya to the bathroom!”
“Okay!” Ariana shouted, racing off after her
friend.
The two girls burst into their bathroom ahead of
Kelly, the third girl in their branch. Ariana already started stripping while
April turned the shower to ‘freezing’. After being used to it in the convent,
warm water just felt plain wrong to April and Ariana. April shed her clothes,
and jumped under the shower with her friend. They washed each other, and were
out of the bathroom in under five minutes.
As usual, they were one of the first to make it to
the dining hall, where all three hundred best-and-brightest gathered three
times a day. They filled some cheese and salami on their plates, grabbed a few
slices of bread, and filled their glasses with freshly squeezed orange juice.
“I still can’t believe some of these kids have the
nerve to call this food bad,” Ariana started the conversation after the two
girls had sat down.
“Most of the others never had it like we did,”
April replied, taking a bite of her cheese-salami sandwich. She threw some
orange juice down her throat directly after it.
Ariana nodded. Suddenly, she looked up, and dipped
her head in a certain direction. Ten children, raging in age from nine to
fifteen, had just entered the dining hall. There were four boys and six girls,
all dressed in uniform. The girls were wearing gray skirts, white socks, a
white blouse, and blue jacket. The boys were wearing gray pants, a white shirt,
a blue jacket and matching blue tie. All proudly displayed
the gold-and-ruby pin of a phoenix on their chests.
“The phoenixes,” April whispered in awe. “How I’d
like to be part of them…”
“We’ll give it everything we’ve got, April,”
Ariana added. “Two majors and at least one additional stand-alone course can’t
be that bad.”
April nodded. “It’s a lot of additional work, too,
Ari. There’s that ten errors a month rule… Only ten errors a month! And all
subjects are added up!”
“But imagine the prestige!” Ariana interrupted.
“Sure, it’s a lot of hard work, but look at the benefits! Unlimited access to
the library and the labs, the authorization to experiment with whatever we feel
like experimenting with…”
“And the tank,” April ended.
Ariana nodded. “And you get to join the
think-thank that look into all kinds of interesting problems.”
“What a load of pressure. Think we can cut it?”
April asked, suddenly sounding very unsure of herself.
“Do you think we can overdo it? You’ve heard of those kids that are pushed too
far…”
Ariana shook her head. “Urban
legends, April. There are loads of psychologists monitoring us. Don’t
worry; they won’t let us kill ourselves. Those that
crack don’t belong here. Besides, the phoenixes are for later. You have to be
nine before you can join.”
April sighed, and nodded. She shoved her worry
aside, and looked at Ariana. “Have you decided on a major yet?”
“I’m still doubting,”
Ariana replied quietly. “Electro-mechanics or car mechanics?”
April looked at her friend. “First: those are high
school-level courses. And second, you want to get your hands dirty? Why?”
Ariana shrugged. “Sam reason you want to take
bagpipe lessons, and want to learn Japanese. Those courses just interest me,
that’s all. Besides, they’re short courses. Three months, high-intensity.”
April shrugged, then
smiled. “I’d like to see the face of the instructor that has to teach an
eight-year-old girl to repair a car.”
Ariana snickered. “About the same face as the guy
who has to teach you how to hold a set of bagpipes.”
April burst out laughing, soon joined by Ariana.
“You know, I think I am really going to like it here. There’s no pressure
except for the pressure you put on yourself,” April said after the laughing fit
had died down somewhat.
“Except when you join the phoenixes,” Ariana said.
“That’s your own choice, so it’s basically still
your own choice whether or not you put the added pressure on yourself,” April
said, throwing a look at the table where the phoenixes were busily discussing
god-knew-what. It appeared to be an interesting and very intellectual
discussion, since several phoenix-members were rubbing there foreheads,
obviously thinking hard.
Ariana nodded. “Maybe you’re right,” she said with
a sigh. “Anyway, I’m done. I’ll see you in class?”
“Hang on, I’ll go with you,” April replied,
throwing the remainder of her orange juice down her throat, and making the last
of the sandwich disappear just as easily. The two girls deposited their trays,
and walked to class after going to their rooms and collect some writing
materials and some books.
*****
Hello everybody,
Good news! We graduated High School magna cum
laude! So, now it’s all down to our majors… Mr. Person told us we could take a
couple of weeks off, but me and Ari decided that we’d
best get started. I’ve decided on taking mathematics and computer sciences
first. During the High School courses, we got some computer courses, and a
computer really speaks to me. I mean… when a computer doesn’t do something,
it’s because I screwed up, not because it doesn’t like me for being smarter.
Anyway, Ari decided on her majors, too. She’s
taking a course for industrial engineer, with electricity, electro-mechanics,
and such. Why she wants to get her hands dirty is beyond me, but it’s her
choice. She’s also taking computer sciences with me, so we’ve got those classes
to be together. I can hardly wait.
Everything’s going great here at the Institute,
too. The teachers are both funny and friendly… and the best thing of all is
that they manage to teach us something! Me and Ari
can’t get over the fact that things are so different here, compared to the
grade school back in Heaven. Nothing bad on Heaven Grade School, but Ari and I
need some pressure to perform. Everyone here agrees on that.
We’ve made our first friends, too! For the
first time, we’ve got friends! I’m so happy I could cry… Kelly’s the girl next
door in our branch. She’s so sweet, a genius with words. She’s taking courses
in half a dozen different languages, French, German, Spanish, Chinese,
Japanese, and Ancient Greek. I asked her why she didn’t take Latin. She replied
that Latin would be for next year, when her courses end, and she takes her next
batch. Sweet Kelly.
We’ve also become friends with Grace. She’s
twelve, and a phoenix-member! I can’t believe it! We’ve got a phoenix member
for a friend! It happened in a strange way, too. Let me tell you about how it
happened.
You no doubt remember that we never sleep for
more than four hours. So, one night we were taking our early-morning jog, and
we run into Grace, only we don’t know her name then. So, we bump into this
girl, who’s sitting on a bench outside, looking at this thick volume, obviously
in some sort of trouble.
Since we got to the Institute, there are a few
social-things we learned. One of those things is that just showing interest
might be enough for a problem to be solved. Just talking about it, you know?
So, we sit. I sit on the girl’s left, and Ari sits down on the right.
“What’s wrong? You look like that book’s about
to eat you,” I asked.
The girl sighed, and looked at the both of us.
“It’s physics. I’m not good at physics. I prefer biology.”
“No offense, why did you take it, then?” Ariana
asked.
The girl started fingering her phoenix pin, and
we kinda get the point. “Think tank stuff. A company
has a problem, and they asked us to help solve it.”
So, Ari and I offer to help, and the girl
smiled and opened the book at a hand-written page. Just one
page. Now, since getting to the institute we’ve become known as the
fastest readers in our age group. So, we read the hand-written page in about
ten seconds flat.
After reading the page, we started leafing
through the advanced physics book she brought with her. And you know what? We
started talking! Sine neither Ari nor I had taken this level of physics yet, we
asked questions to coincide with the book… And Grace tries to answer them. With
the three of us, we solved her problem. I’ve never seen anyone so happy, I
swear!
The next morning, Grace actually introduced us
to the rest of the phoenixes! And you know what? They’re not as different from
us… we always saw them as these cool super-kids, but it turns out they’re just
like us! They’ve got doubts, and problems, too.
Anyway, I’ve gotta go now… breakfast’s about
ready.
Miss you all much, and hope to see you soon,
April.
*****
April and Ariana made good on their projects, and within
six months, both girls could sport two college degrees. Having gotten a taste
for number crunching, April decided on tackling Physics and Quantum Mechanics
next. She also kept taking her course in Japanese customs, enabling her to
learn the language, and behave according to the Japanese customs, teaching her
the local foodstuffs, and so on. April found it a fascinating country.
Ariana decided on taking History, as well as
Political Sciences. She too, took a stand-alone course during evenings, Car Shop.
She liked get her hands dirty, trying to find out what’s wrong with a
car. As such, she could drive within weeks… if a little clumsily due to her
length. The course would take about six months… And given her tendency to fully
delve into a subject, Ariana would be able to build a car by herself by the
time the course ended.
April also kept going to the library, trying to
find more books on computer programming languages. She started absorbing one
language after another; C, COBOL, FORTRAN, Assembly code,…
the list went on. April, when not busy with anything else, late at night,
closed her eyes, and let her mind build code… just for code’s sake. Program
after useless but fun to work on program passed the revue. And then… then April
started thinking. DOS was still the leading operating system. Good as it may
be, it was not user-friendly. She set her mind on a monumental task. A task to
build a new operating system, one that would not require the operator to learn
lots of useless things… an operating system that would be operated by the human
voice.
Ariana usually joined her friend, going through
book after book on historic events. First came prehistory, and her hunger was
awakened. She loved the Sumerians with their strange writings. Next came the
Egyptians with their mystery pyramids, and she loved them, too. Then she got to
the Greeks, and she became best friends with the likes of Pericles, and
Alexander the Great. And then there was Rome. Glorious Rome, with it Julius
Caesar, its Emperor Augustus, and its Hadrian (along with the wall he built in
Great Britain), before she erupted into the dark Ages. Her eyes shining with
excitement, Ariana’s mind absorbed names, dates, places and battles without a
hint of trouble. She truly enjoyed the ancient battles… and as such, started to
track down anything she could find on ancient tactics, long-ago commanders, and
armies of the different eras.
The courses ended, and both April and Ariana
decided on staying with them… upgrading their bachelor’s degrees to doctor’s
degrees. Ariana’s car shop course ended, and she now joined a wood shop class,
just to keep her hands busy (and dirty!).
Both girls were halfway through their doctor’s
courses, both already working on their thesis when, one evening, April and
Ariana were in April’s room.
“Ari, I have GOT to show you something,” April
immediately burst out. “For half the day, I was so excited about telling you
that I needed to keep myself in check. I actually had to let Learning April out
to do the work!”
Ariana’s eyes opened wider. “You had to run a
mind-avatar for half a day? Under actual conditions? Did it work?” Ariana
asked, excitedly.
“It did. But that’s not the point, Ari! I found
something new!” April burst out, sounding just as excited as her friend.
“Really? What?” Ariana asked, sounding curious.
“Look!” April said, lifting her hand and pointing
her index finger at a book. The book lifted. April opened her hand, and the
book raced towards the girl. Her hand snapped shut, grabbing the book.
“Psychokinesis!”
Ariana’s mouth was as open as it was able to.
“How… how… did you manage that?” she stammered.
“Well, I was going through my Advanced Physics
course, and suddenly I saw that the page was lifting by itself. So I start
experimenting over lunch…” April explained. “And it’s not a matter of power,
but of control! I mean, I could lift a page without any knowledge whatsoever,
just like that… but, when I started to experiment, I could lift a book without
trouble, once I started focusing!”
Ariana looked at the book April had put down in
between them. She reached for it, closing her eyes. “Don’t force the
book to come to you. Don’t will it to do what you want. It’s more like…
feel yourself reaching out, is the best I can explain it. Then gently
manipulate it. Fell yourself becoming one with the book, and lift it,” April
preached, her voice sounding uncertain. This was new to her, too.
Ariana held her breath. The book shuffled form
left to right, and a smile displayed itself on Ariana’s face. Then, the book flew
up, directly towards Ariana. April’s eyes barely had time to open completely.
Ariana’s arm blurred, shot out, grasped the speeding book out of mid-air, and
held it firmly in place.
“Wha… How did I do that?” Ariana asked
meekly.
“Your arm moved… fast!” April stuttered. “I… I…
your reflexes! I… I… we need to do some tests on that,” she added.
Ariana had put the book down, and stared at it as
if she willed it to roll over and die. She blamed the book for the
psychokinetic failure. Calming herself, she said she was going to try again. April
nodded, holding herself ready. Ariana closed her eyes, and took another deep
breath.
“Try to keep your eyes open. Maybe you
over-focused,” April suggested. Ariana shrugged, and opened her eyes. She
looked at the book. Once gain, it started shuffling, then lifted calmly. Ariana
started smiling widely.
“It works! I can move things with my mind!” the
girl shouted enthusiastically.
“Try shouting. I’m sure that the people in Papua
New-Guinea didn’t hear you,” April said sarcastically.
“Sorry,” Ariana whispered quietly, still looking
at the book. “Come here, you,” she told the book affectionately. The book
drifted over, snapping into Ariana’s opened hand. She bounced up and down with
excitement.
“This is so cool!” Ariana shouted. “We can move
things with our mind!”
April nodded, smiling broadly as well. “Mind-space
directives?” she asked.
Ariana’s excitement died down a little. She
nodded. “We have to keep things a secret. You’re damn right.”
“Ari! Baby Jesus doesn’t like cursing!” April
accused.
Ariana calmed down immediately. Her face sobered
up, and she nodded. After turning towards the simple crucifix in April’s room,
Ariana closed her eyes and folded her hands. A quick prayer later, she reopened
her eyes, feeling relieved. “I’ve been picking up bad habits from the
workshops,” she apologized to April.
“I told you not to get your hands dirty,” April
said with a smile, indicating she this was more a tease than anything else.
A gentle rap at April’s door startled both girls,
making them jump literally half a meter into the air.
“Why didn’t we hear her?” Ariana asked quietly, so
quietly only April would be able to hear her.
“Too absorbed with our own things,” April replied
just as quietly. “Enter!” she said out loud. The door opened, and April and
Ariana threatened to lose their eyes, so far did they come out of their
sockets.
Four phoenixes had just entered April’s quarters.
“I told you guys they would be here,” Grace told
her three companions, whom both younger girls knew as the most senior members
of the phoenixes: Rick, Arial, and Jean. Seniority in the phoenixes was not
related to age, but rather to the amount of time that particular member had been
a phoenix. Rick, a blond boy, had been a phoenix for about three-and-a-half
years, and was the most senior of the group, although he was only thirteen.
Arial, a brunette of fifteen, had been a phoenix for about three years. Jean, a
redheaded girl of fourteen, had only been a phoenix for two years, a little
longer than Grace.
Most members of the phoenixes couldn’t maintain
the savage pace the group maintained, or they could but just didn’t have the
energy to keep up the pace. It was said that the average amount of sleep a
phoenix member got was about five hours a day, with many members going through
the night at regular intervals. As such, the club of ex-members grew steadily,
while the actual amount of members stayed steady at around ten.
April and Ariana looked at the four members in the
room, for the first time up close to the other members. They startled. Rick was
looking at them with eyes that looked so tired. Arial looked a little better,
her exhaustion hidden beneath an artful appliance of make-up. Jean and Grace
still looked fresh.
“We couldn’t find you,” Grace explained to her two
friends, “So I brought them here. I hope you don’t mind?”
“They won’t, not after what we’re about to tell
them,” Rick interrupted. His voice sounded strong, still, and the girl started
to think that Rick’s exhaustion was only superficial. He turned to the two
girls. “Even though you’re only eight-and-a-half, we’ve decided on making an
exception. If you want to, you can take the appliance test for the phoenixes,”
Rick told a very stunned April and Ariana. “They start next week.”
Arial nodded, and handed them each a small book.
“The rules and regulations,” she explained. “Read it well. It will be the code
you live by, for as long as you are a phoenix member.”
“The appliance exam will be a timed exam, covering
every imaginable topic. There are books in the library on the more common
subjects we ask for entrance. Ask Mac where they are,” Jean added, referring to
the librarian. “You will have thirty minutes to finish the exam.”
“And don’t think about cheating. It’s not a
scantron test,” Rick finished, referring to the type of multiple-choice test
where little circles had to be blacked out, enabling a computer to correct the
test at a faster pace than any human could hope to achieve. “In fact, the tests
will be corrected by the current members of the phoenixes. Don’t expect any
leniency. The phoenixes are elite. We all want to keep it that way. The only
reason we’re permitting you to enter is because of the formidable record you
have achieved while you’ve been here.”
April and Ariana nodded. “Good evening, then,”
Rick said, nodding to both girls. April and Ariana smiled at him, and said good
evening as well, while the phoenix members filed out of the room.
The door shut after Grace gave them a final
thumbs-up, and an encouraging smile, before leaving as well. April and Ariana
looked at each other.
“We’re going to be phoenixes!” the two girls
shouted excitedly, hugging each other, unable to contain their enthusiasm.
It took a couple of minutes for the girls to come
down from their high, and they looked at one another. After all these years,
their hands came together naturally.
Library, then? April asked.
Library,
Ariana agreed. I have to do write a comparison paper on the empires of
Alexander the Great and Caius Julius Caesar, and I’ll need to do some research
anyway.
Comparing what? April asked.
Political and military institutions, Ariana replied. Care to help? Two minds assimilate
faster than one. And four hands type faster than two.
April shrugged. Sure. I’ll take politics. You
take military.
Ariana smiled, and hugged her friend. Thanks,
girlfriend.
April shook it off. Consider it a repayment for
helping me with my thesis on the Theory of Everything.
Ariana’s face became stern, and she put her hands
in her sides. April’s hand remained on Ariana’s leg, maintaining contact.
Ariana’s mind-voice sounded stern. The Theory of Everything: Hoax or Genius?
she said. Immediately after, both burst out into
giggles. Come on, let’s go the library, Ariana said, getting up, taking
April’s hand with her. April nodded, and got up as well.
“Hello, Mac,” April and Ariana greeted the
Scottish librarian as they entered the huge library of the Institute. A library
that was reputed to have about the same amount of books the Library of Congress
had. No one knew for sure. No one had tried to count them yet. Mac knew, but he
wasn’t telling. When someone asked how many books there were, he just answered
that there were enough, and that was about all they could get from him on the
subject.
“Good evening, lasses,” Mac replied. The man was
in his mid-fifties, with slightly graying hair, but with keen green eyes that
seemed to burn into your very soul. His eyes shot to the clock. “Pulling an
all-nighter?” He asked with a slightly Scottish accent.
“I’ve got a paper to finish, comparing the
military and political structures of Alexander the Great’s empire to that of
Rome during Caesar’s reign,” Ariana replied.
“And I need to get some books on getting into the
phoenixes. We just got selected to enter the tests next week!” April exclaimed
happily. Mac smiled.
“Good for you!” he said while looking behind his
desk, and retrieving some cards. “These should get you started,” he said,
holding the reference cards out to April. He also handed Ariana a couple of
cards. “And these are on military tactics and political structures. They should
get you started.”
“Thanks, Mac,” the two girls replied happily,
bouncing off to fetch their books.
“Better hurry, lasses,” Mac told them as they
bounced off. “You know the rules.”
“No one except the phoenixes is allowed in the
library after 11 PM, and before 7 AM,” April said over her shoulder. She smiled
at the librarian. “Don’t worry, Mac. We’ll be out of here in ten minutes.”
Andres ‘Mac’ McGinnis shook his head. How do
they do that? Some people I know need half an hour to find a book, even with
the reference cards… Mac smiled, and shrugged. But then again, those two
are about the smartest kids ever to walk these halls. He looked at the
place the two girls had disappeared between the racks of books. And they’re
really nice kids. I hope they never change.
And indeed, ten minutes later the two girls passed
by Mac’s desk, each carrying a pile of about a dozen books, ranging in
thickness from a couple hundred to a couple thousand pages. Some reference
books were literally s thick as a full-scale dictionary. The two piles were
neatly deposited on Mac’s desk.
“Got what you were looking for, lasses?” Mac asked
as he started writing down the books the two borrowed from the library.
“Yes, Mac,” April replied. “As usual, thanks for
helping out.”
Mac smiled evilly. “Lesser of two evils, lass.
Last one to go in there without a reference card took two days to come back
out. With no book.”
April and Ariana laughed as they accepted the pile
of books back from Mac. “Well, we’d better get busy. Good evening Mac,” the two
girls told the librarian.
“Good evening, lasses. Enjoy your material.”
“I’m sure we will,” April replied, shooting a
smile at the librarian. They darted off. Mac shook his head. So
enthusiastic. And always in a good mood.
April and Ariana ran through the nearly empty
halls of the Institute of Advanced Learning, silent as ghosts. Even at full
speed, they somehow managed to remain absolutely quiet. They burst into April’s
room, where they hurriedly deposited the two piles of books on April’s desk. A
flick of April’s wrist locked the door.
“You know, that is so cool,” Ariana said. “We can
do stuff no one else can!”
April smiled a little sadly. “And we can’t tell a
soul about it.”
Ariana shrugged. “Yet another secret between me
and my sister.”
April’s smile wasn’t sad now anymore. “Come on,
sister. Let’s crack these books.”
Ariana nodded enthusiastically. “Let me try,” she
said, and focused on April’s pile of books. The pile lifted slowly, and then
drifted slowly away form the desk. It deposited itself near the dresser. “There.
Out of the way.”
April clapped her hands. “Well done, Ari! You
know, when we get this down, this will be so cool!”
Ariana nodded just as enthusiastically. “I can’t
wait to see the face of someone trying to hurt us. I mean, a psychokinetic
burst of power would disrupt anyone sense of reality.”
“True,” April allowed. “But I don’t think I like
the idea of hurting someone. Come on, let’s get these books!”
Like a couple lionesses, burning with a hunger for
knowledge, April and Ariana divided the books between themselves. To make sure
that they maintained contact at all times, April’s left hand held onto Ariana’s
right one, their free hands flipping the pages until they realized that their
psychokinetic powers could just as well do the trick.
The mind-temple buzzed with activity as the High
Sorceress and the Amazon Priestess stared at the information flowing through
the temple. Ariana’s High Sorceress was now dressed in a red gown, the very air
around her bristling with suppressed magical energy. April’s Amazon Priestess
was dressed in a bright golden version of her old armor, and she was now
wearing a set of antlers on her head. Her eyes burned with magical might.
At the moment, Ariana and April were looking in
two different directions. Ariana was looking at a map showing an overlay of
Alexander the Great’s empire with Julius Caesar’s Roman Empire. Various colors
indicted various expansions.
At the other side, April was looking at two
different mid-air screens detailing the different political structures. A third
screen popped up, where April started writing her part of the paper.
Ariana had by now pulled up text on the different
armies, styles of combat of tactics used by the two rulers. She too, opened a
new screen, and started writing.
“Done!” shouted the Amazon Priestess that was
April’s avatar in this mental realm.
Ariana’s High Sorceress threw a look over her
shoulder. “Almost done myself,” her flowing voice replied. She turned back to
her work, and seemed to gather her thoughts. More information raced through the
mind-temple’s air. “Yes!” Ariana exclaimed. “THAT’s it!”
April looked at the information, and shrugged in
incomprehension. She let Ariana finish her part of the paper, a task that took
less than five minutes. A look at her always-accurate internal clock told April
that Ariana finished her work three-and-a-half minutes after she did.
All the external information disappeared, as did
the unnecessary screens. All that remained were the two screens with the text
for Ariana’s paper. The two avatars stood side-by-side in the middle of the
circular temple, and each brought their screen closer to the center at a gentle
pace.
“Merge,” Ariana told the two screens. They floated
closer together, until they literally merged, the text in the right screen,
April’s, adapting to fit Ariana’s more down-to-earth style of writing. “Merging
complete,” Ariana stated superfluously.
“Now all you need to do is write,” April told her
companion.
Ariana shrugged. “We both have it stored. Let’s
wait until tomorrow, get into the computer lab, and type it out. Let’s do a
class-A job.”
April smiled, and nodded. “That’s more or less
become a standard policy with us, huh, Ari? So, care to start on the phoenix
material? I can hardly wait!”
Ariana shot her friend an amused grin. “Sure.
Bring it on!!”
“You got it, sister! Here it comes!” April shouted
enthusiastically. For a moment, Ariana wondered what April as talking about,
when a screen opened in front of the two avatars. The real world, and the pile
of books to be exact. Ariana could see the reference books piling themselves
up, and switching place with the phoenix-books, which subsequently landed on
the desk.
“That is so cool!” Ariana screamed. “How do you do
that?”
“Well, it’s like opening any other screen in here.
Only, the feed doesn’t come from the memory, but from the senses. That’s how I
let Learning-April run for an entire afternoon. She ran my mind and body, while
I stayed in here, supervising her. I wouldn’t want anything to go wrong,
now would I?”
“So I open a screen,” Ariana said, outstretching
one hand. The screen opened. It was blank, and virtually see-through. “Sensory
input,” she told the screen. It displayed a back, black question mark.
“Think sensory input, Ari,” April told her
friend. Ariana smiled. The screen’s question mark disappeared, leaving the two
words ‘sensory input’ in its place.
“ARI!” April shouted, semi-offended. “This isn’t a
joke, you know!”
“Come on, April! Live a little! You’re so serious
all the time,” Ariana replied, turning back to the screen. The view from
Ariana’s eyes filled the screen, and the sound coming through Ariana’s ears
filled the air of the temple.
April, meanwhile, was still staring at her friend.
“I didn’t know you thought of me that way,” the girl said quietly. “I didn’t
know you saw me as a bore.”
Ariana sighed, throwing her arm around April’s
shoulders. She pulled the other girl closer. “April, you’re my best friend in
the whole world. We’re sisters. We’ve shared everything, probably since we were
born…”
“I don’t like the sound of this,” April whispered.
Ariana smiled.
“Listen, what I’m trying to say is… you’re always
so serious. You should relax a little. I mean, we’ve done more in our eight
years than most people do in a lifetime. We’ve got college degrees; multiple
ones. We can work for a few years and retire on the salaries we can make. What
I’m trying to say is… we should have fun! Sure, we should do our bests, but
it’s not like what we’re doing is vital for survival.”
April sighed. “I know… but… I can’t help feeling
that somehow, what we’re doing here IS vital. It’s this feeling… like we’re
supposed to be doing something, but I don’t know what.”
“You’re not going paranoid on me, are you,
sister?” Ariana asked.
April laughed, and shook her head. “No, of course
not! Come on; let’s hit the books instead of having dangerous conversations
that could destroy relationships if we’re not careful.”
Ariana smiled, and nodded. Ariana’s sensor-screen
closed, and the audio-feed disappeared with it. The next moment, the air in the
temple was bristling with streaming lines of text.
“This might take a while,” Ariana grunted.
“No kidding,” April replied on an equal tone.
“Looks like we’re not going to get much sleep the next few days.”
“Makes me wonder why they told us so late,” Ariana
said to her friend, while going over some little-known facts of Mendel’s
genetic laws.
“The phoenixes are all about stress and endurance.
They probably told us so late to see how we’d cope with stress, and how we
achieve under that stress,” April replied, her mind busy with Freud’s Penis
Envy theories, a theory April found gross, not to mention totally wrong. How
could men walk with something dangling between their legs was beyond her.
“Possibly,” Ariana agreed, nodding her head, while
absorbing the gravitational equation for the planets in the solar system.
The week passed in a haze of absorbed knowledge,
the two girls spending barely an hour a night in bed, the rest of the time they
spent locked together, going over book after book of phoenix material. They
actually managed to go through the seemingly endless supply of phoenix
reference material by the night of Wednesday to Thursday. Going through the
night, the girls kept themselves busy with jogging continuous laps around the
parkland that surrounded the Institute. Thursday itself went well, although
actually following class didn’t go as fast, nor was it as much fun as linking.
That evening, both went to bed early, thinking
that the exhaustions of the past week entitled them to at least eight hours of
uninterrupted bed rest. Tomorrow, Friday, would be the Big Day, the day of the
phoenix-test.
Five-and-a-half hours later, April wandered the
parkland, unable to sleep. She sat down on a deserted bench overlooking a small
pond. She wasn’t surprised when Ariana sat down fifteen minutes later.
“Five-and-a-half hours,” April muttered, looking
at a duck that was floating on the gentle water’s surface.
“Five-fifteen,” Ariana replied. “Took me
twenty-five minutes to gather the courage to leave my room, and five minutes to
sniff you out. I must say, you gave me quite a run of the facility. You passed
by science labs one, two, and three, you went past the library, the AV room,
and the computer lab, before coming out here.”
April gave a short laugh. “I thought a walk would
get me back to sleep. Instead, I’m more awake now than ever. I just can’t
believe it. We set ourselves up for eight hours of sleep, and we can’t get more
than five and a half. What’s the matter with us?”
Ariana snorted. “We’re freaks. Ever since we were
small. We never slept more than four hours. Reverend Mother told us so,
remember?”
April laughed, her eyes taking on a distant look.
“Poor Sister Magdalena. We used to keep her up so long. Poor woman must have
been driven to exhaustion by us.”
Ariana smiled, her eyes becoming distant as well.
“Yeah. What a great time we had at the convent. Sure, it wasn’t as free as this
place is, and it was cold, and there wasn’t much food…”
“But it was home,” April finished emotionally,
voicing the feelings of both girls.
“Yeah, it was,” Ariana added.
April stood up, wiping some tears from her eyes.
“Come on; let’s take a jog before going to breakfast.”
Ariana nodded, doing her best not to show that she
too, had some tears at the thought of home. The two girls’ emotions settled on
the rhythm of totally silent footsteps.
The day went well, and both girls found it totally
strange that they didn’t have any sort of nervousness toward the big test after
class. Lunch came, and lunch went, and still there were no jitters. Classes
ended, and dinner came. Over dinner, both girls just stared at the food that
disappeared into their mouths. Neither spoke, and both
felt the same thing.
We couldn’t have finished those books. They’re
supposed to be the epiphany of phoenix-knowledge. Sure, just the basics, but
still… there’s no way we could have finished them all. We missed a pile. Must
have.
Five students in all were gathered outside the
phoenix-lounge, the special lounge where phoenix-members could sit, talk, read,
or use one of the only computers outside the computer lab.
All were too nervous to talk, and April and Ariana
admitted that they, too started to feel the nerves hit. Grace opened the door,
allowing the applicants in. Ranging in age from eight-and-a-half to fourteen,
the two girls and three boys filed into the room, one of the only times
non-phoenix-members were allowed in there.
“Take a seat,” Grace said, motioning for the five
desks, neatly arranged side-by-side. “Your names are on the desks.”
April and Ariana found it disappointing that they
had been put on either side of the long row, April on the far left and Ariana
on the far right. The three boys were put in the center seats, obviously in
some sort of arrangement to keep friends split up.
Rick came round, carrying five packages of paper.
“These are your tests. They’re individualized, to prevent cheating. Ariana,
Ben, Marc, Luc, and April,” he read, handing the tests out from right to left. It
was probably done to confuse the applicants, both April and Ariana thought
at the same time.
“On each desk is a #2
pencil, and an eraser. You can begin… now,” Rick said, pressed a button on a
remote. A digital clock, paced at the front of the room, started counting down
from thirty minutes. The five applicants broke the seal on their respective
tests at the same time. They all started scribbling.
*****
April handed in her test after twenty-five
minutes. Rick, Grace, and some other members of the phoenixes stared at the
girl.
“No one ever finished one of these,” Rick said,
hushed. April, in consternation, looked over her shoulder. Indeed, the three
boys were still only ¾ through the test. But… Ariana got up.
“Done,” she said, handing her test to Rick.
“Shh!” April grunted in Ariana’s ear. “We’re the
first ever to finish the thing in the time allowed!” she spoke verbally,
because telepathy would have aroused suspicion.
“What?” Ariana asked, a little louder than
intended. The three boys looked annoyed as they continued their test. The clock
neared zero. Rick and Grace threw open April’s test.
“Correct… correct… correct… correct…” they
whispered, each one checking the questions they were best at. Grace threw the
test shut, and grabbed Ariana’s copy. More or less the same situation followed.
The clock had reached zero by now, and the three phoenix members collected the
remaining tests. The three boys joined April and Ariana.
Rick shut Ariana’s test gently, and put it on top
of the pile. “Do you know what this means?” he asked.
“We… eh… failed?” April asked, trying to keep her
legs from shaking. “I only got four out of 50 questions right…”
Rick rubbed his forehead, and closed his eyes.
Grace tried her best to stifle a laugh.
“April, Ariana… it means that you two did what no
one has done before you. You got ALL the questions right, do you know that? And
did you know that these tests were put together by Mensa? Ideal IQ to pass the
test is about 180 to 190. This test is accurate up to 240. Now, you two had
time to spare, and it didn’t seem to cost you that much effort to do so,
either. You were smiling all the way through the test. I saw not a single frown
of concentration, nothing,” Grace explained.
“That’s because it was fun,” Ariana replied.
“Fun?” Marc shouted. “FUN!?! I
slaved for days on those books! I slept for two hours a night if I was lucky!
And that test… it came from hell!”
“It was fun,” April agreed. “A challenge. For the
first time, we got challenged by a test.”
Rick looked at Grace. The three other phoenixes
look at each other as well. “They said that one day we’d get one of you,” Grace
said.
“We just never thought there would be two of you,”
Rick said.
“One of us? What do you mean?” April asked.
“Remember Srinivasa Ramanujan?” Rick asked.
“Indian mathematical genius,” Ariana replied.
“Proved many mathematical problems.”
“And he did it all after reading a book on grade
school math,” April finished.
“Right. Think of him, and now of you,” Rick said.
“You mean…” April started.
“Ramanujan managed to deduct tremendously complex
mathematical functions from a simple book of grade school math. He was reputed
to be one of those people whose intelligence literally had no limit,” Grace
said enthusiastically.
“And you think…” Ariana picked up.
“We know,” Rick said, hitting the test.
“Your intelligence is off the scales.”
April and Ariana whistled. “That’s… new,” April
allowed finally.
“No kidding,” Ariana replied. “Intelligence off
the scales…”
“A super-genius, able to do things no other person
is capable of doing,” Grace said, almost reverently. “You two can do everything
you want to do.”
“And die young, like the other great
super-geniuses,” Ariana replied deadpan. “Great. Just great.”
April sighed. “Mozart. Ramanujan, whom you
mentioned, they all died young… great minds take their toll on the body…”
“Don’t be so pessimistic! Who knows what science
will bring?” Rick said, standing up, and smiling. Theatrically, he turned to
his fellow phoenixes. “Ladies and gentlemen, we are in the company of
greatness!”
“Stop that!” April grunted. “We’re just like
everybody else, okay?”
“Okay,” Grace said, smiling. She hugged each one
of the girls in turn. “Welcome on board.”
“Thanks,” each girl said in turn, as they hugged
Grace.
“Now I know why you were able to help me with my
physics problem,” Grace said, smiling, as they disengaged. Meanwhile, Rick had
turned to the three boys, who were looking lost at the scene.
“Don’t worry guys. You’ll have your results by
tomorrow. This by no means changes your chances of getting in.”
Three small smiles broke out, and they left soon
after, leaving April and Ariana behind in the phoenix lounge.
“Too bad all uniforms are specially tailored, and
the badges are made by special request only, so you can’t show off until next
week, at least. But we can give you these,” Grace told her two friends,
extending two magnet-cards. “These will grant you access to the lounge, the
library, the labs, the computer lab, the AV room, and everywhere else. Only
phoenix-members have them, and they have to be returned when a member quiets.
They can keep the uniform. Ex-members can even keep the pin, if they’ve been a
member for more than two years. A reward, so to speak.”
April and Ariana accepted the magnet-cards, and
looked at them. They were a simple off white in color, with one side displaying
a roaring phoenix, an almost exact replica of the badges the two girls saw the
others wear. The other side was just plain off white, and sported the black
magnet strip.
“Welcome aboard, April and Ariana,” Rick said,
sounding official. “By the way, each phoenix-member has a secret name, one they
select for themselves, and one only the other members know.”
April and Ariana looked at him. Rick shrugged.
“We’re super-intelligent kids. That doesn’t mean we’re not kids anymore,” he
replied.
“Well, it’s a cool idea,” April said. “I think…
I’ll take… Phalanx. A battle-order for armies sounds cool to me.”
Ariana fingered her archer-amulet. “Sagittarius,”
she said, looking up. “I’ll take Sagittarius, the archer.”
“Phalanx and Sagittarius, welcome to the ranks of
the phoenixes,” Rick said, smiling, and hugging them. The three other members hugged
them as well, each one addressing them by their recently chosen names. They
felt oddly comfortable to the two girls. Neither of them questioned why, and
just assumed that it was the friendly atmosphere that did the trick.
*****
April was seated at the center of a computer
table, three keyboards, and three monitors, were present in front of her. Her
nimble fingers raced the keyboard directly in front of her, her eyes locked on
the center monitor. Her right hand shot out, and pressed a few keys on the keyboard
to her right. The right monitor changed a little, and April nodded in
satisfaction. She returned to her center keyboard.
Ariana opened the door to the computer lab, and
closed it behind her. She was dressed in the phoenix uniform; a uniform mimicking
the one April now wore as well. For a moment she looked over her friend, the
look of total concentration etched on her features, her eyes shooting form left
to right to center. She seemed to be working on three computers at once, and
Ariana knew she had to warn her friend… she could distinctly see the keys on
the keyboard on the left moving by themselves.
“April?” Ariana asked quietly.
The rattling stopped, and April’s eyes locked with
Ariana’s. “Ari? I thought you were going to bed?” April asked, a frown of
concern on her face. Ariana shrugged.
“Couldn’t sleep. Thought you might like some
company,” she replied. “Now, care to tell me what you’re doing?”
“Remember AVATAR?” April asked, grinning slightly.
At Ariana’s not-comprehending nod, she resumed, “Guess what I’m teaching the
Institute Mainframe?”
“You’re programming the mainframe with an
Operating System you designed yourself? Do you have any idea how much
trouble we’re going to be in if Mr. Person finds out?” Ariana asked, pulling up
a chair and sitting down next to April.
“We?” April asked, shooting her friend an
amused glance.
Ariana shrugged. “You know me. When there’s
trouble, I like to be in it. Like that time I helped Hope with that still in
the biology lab…”
April’s fingers, about to resume their rattling,
lifted away from the keyboard once again. April’s shoulders shook in laughter
as she thought of the only phoenix member who actually didn’t want to wear the
uniform. It wasn’t that Hope didn’t like many colors… she liked black, and
black… and black. So, her make-up consisted out of a lot of black eye-liner,
black nail polish, and white blush to accentuate the dark colors of her eyes.
She also liked music April and Ariana had first designated as ‘being recorded
live in hell’. Hope, deciding that the goody-two-shoes attitude was passé, had
taken the two younger girls under her wing, and had taught them to appreciate
the darker side of life.
April nodded, her laughter subsiding. “So now all
phoenix members have access to alcohol. Let’s hope Darla never finds out.”
Ariana nodded gravely. Darla, the biology teacher,
wasn’t likely to just accept a homemade still in what she considered her
laboratory. “But, you have to agree, it’s good stuff.”
“Good stuff with 30% alcohol content,” April
replied. “I swear, I was drunk after a single glass.”
“Admit that it’s getting better. And as long as
the teachers don’t find out, the three of us are the heroes of the phoenixes,”
Ariana said.
April shrugged, and nodded. With a sly grin, she
added, “The teachers are ignoramuses. You can’t let a bunch of high-IQ kids
have free access to a biology lab, and not expect them to be able to brew their
own booze. The only thing we needed was that bacterial culture to ferment the
sugar-water. Which reminds me, where do you think Hope got the culture from?”
Ariana shrugged. “I don’t know, and I don’t care.
Anyway, weren’t you doing something to this poor computer system?”
April nodded. “I was. Until someone started
chatting to me,” she replied, shooting a small grin at her friend. Ariana
played the proverbial ‘little angel’ part when she looked back at April. She
cracked her knuckles, and readied herself. “Here we go,” she said, and her
fingers started rattling once again.
Ariana watched for a couple of minutes, before
April broke off. “How about we make this more fun?” she asked.
Ariana turned to her friend. “More fun? How?”
“Like this,” April retorted, grabbing Ariana’s
hand, and pulling her friend along with her into mind-space. Ariana’s High
Sorceress-eyes looked into April’s Amazon Priestess’s.
“And now what?” Ariana asked curiously. April
grinned, and opened a screen with a flick of her hand. April’s vision filled
the screen, centered on Ariana for the moment.
“We’re going to use our psychokinetics to do the
job faster,” April said, turning to the screen. The view changed, and the
computers filled the screen. April cracked her mental knuckles, and prepared to
start typing. Ariana opened her own screen, and turned it to the computers as
well.
“Here we go,” April said, pulling up a screen with
the thousands of lines of computer code. Code she had spent hundreds of hours
improving upon, so each and every line was as strong as she could make it. Not
only did this make the program smaller, it also made it faster. April’s
simulated fingers started typing. And then it broke off.
New screens had opened in the temple, and April
and Ariana stared at them.
“This is a complete list of the hard drive,” April
muttered, looking at one screen, making it scroll.
“And this is what you’ve already entered of the
AVATAR OS,” Ariana said, looking at a second screen. She tried to scroll it up
and down, but failed to do so. “And I can’t make it scroll, April!”
April’s head whipped around, and she stared in
concern at her friend. Her eyes focused on the screen in question. The screen
scrolled when April told it to. Ariana, meanwhile, looked at the directory
listing on April’s first screen. Once again, she failed to make it scroll.
“What IS this?” Ariana asked, sounding distraught.
“I… I don’t know, Ari,” April whispered. “It looks
as if we’re not totally the same… I can access a computer directly.”
Ariana crossed her arms. “No fair. I want a power
of my own, too,” she said, leaning angrily against a pillar.
April put a hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “Come now,
Ari. I’m sure you’ll find your own power soon, too.”
Ariana sighed. “I guess so,” she replied, not
sounding convinced. “But I don’t have to like it.”
April smiled. “I’ll feel the same way once you get
your power, and see how much cooler yours is.”
“You think so?” Ariana asked.
“I’m sure,” April replied. “Come on, let’s
experiment. I want to see how AVATAR does its job.”
Ariana shrugged, and turned to look at the second
computer-screen, where April’s aborted attempt to enter the source code was
displayed. “Here goes nothing,” April said, outstretching her hand towards the
completed source code in her mind. “Merge,” she told the computer-screen and
the mental screen. The screens merged. Ariana stared at the sensor-screen, to
see the monitor suddenly flash the completed source code. Using her
psychokinetic abilities, she scrolled the screen in the real world. It was all
there.
“That is so cool!” Ariana exclaimed. “Come on,
April! Let’s see how it works!”
April smiled, and nodded. The next moment, the two
girls awoke in the real world. April sat down at the center console. She
entered the menu, and chose ‘compile’. “Compile,” she said, before actually
pressing the ‘enter’ key. The computer started compiling.
“Estimated time remaining – FOUR hours?” Ariana
asked. “That’s too long! They’ll figure us out! And we need to install it,
too!”
April held up her hand. “Don’t worry, Ari.” She
pulled up the left keyboard, and entered a few commands. “There. Now the
mainframe, and every computer connected to it, will divert 99% of their
resources to compiling the source code.”
“Twenty minutes remaining,” Ariana read off the
center screen. “That’s better.”
April nodded. “Now all we need to do is wait.”
“My turn”, Ariana said.
“Your turn for wha–” April started to ask, when
Ariana suddenly reached out, and grabbed April’s hand. April’s question drowned
out as the two girls entered the mind-world.
“My turn to pull you into mind-space,” Ariana
replied, grinning. She opened a sensor-screen. “There. Now we’ll know when
they’re done.”
April looked at the screen, and nodded. “So we
will. And whatever shall we do, O Great One?”
Ariana smiled. “Arial taught me a game. Chess.”
April cocked her head. “Chess, huh? I’ve read a
lot about it… I’ve always wanted to try it.”
“Some thing I said, right before she taught me.
And then I kicked her ass,” Ariana replied.
April’s eyes opened. “Cool. How many tries, and
what kind of handicap did she give you?”
“Second try, if you count the game in which she
taught me. And HEY! I resent that insinuation! I did not get a
handicap!” Ariana grunted, putting her hands in her sides. The High Sorceress’
form looked impressive, in her red, regal gown, and the air crackling with
suppressed magical energy, begging to be released.
“Okay, okay! Set up the game, already!” April
replied, sitting down on the black side of a mental chessboard, throwing a look
at the sensor-screen, just to make sure.
“We’ve got twenty minutes. That’s ten minutes
each,” Ariana said. “By the way, here are the rules.” Yellow lines streamed
through the temple, and April nodded.
“Got it,” April said, reaching for the chess
clock, and double-checking it to see if it had been set correctly.
“Here we go,” Ariana said, motioning for the
clock. April, taking black, set the clock in motion. Ariana’s started counting
down.
Ariana made her move, and pressed her side of the
clock, to start April’s clock. The two girls played for the next fifteen
minutes, before Ariana mated April.
“Cool game. Too bad I got my ass handed to me,”
April replied, a little dejectedly.
“You were a better opponent than Arial was,”
Ariana told her friend. “I rather like this game.”
April smiled, and cocked her head to one side.
“That’s because you’re good at it, probably. Just like all those military
tactics and strategies you’re so good at. Honest to God, I don’t know how you
manage to see all those things.”
Ariana shrugged. “I just like going over ancient
battles, and see how the battles could have turned out.”
April nodded, and said, “I can imagine how it’s
fun, but writing a fifty-page essay on how the Germans fucked up in World War
Two seems a little… excessive.”
“Like those thirty pages on World War One? Or the
forty pages on how Napoleon could have done better against the Russians? And
the twenty pages on the Franco-Prussian war? And the…”
“Ari! I get the point!” April said, giving a semi-annoyed smile.
“Sorry, I guess I went overboard. But… it’s just
so much fun! I mean, it’s like I can see the troops moving in my mind.
And I can just feel what kind of supplies they’ll need, and when they’ll
need to service their equipment…” Ariana broke off when she found April staring
at her.
“Ari…” April whispered.
“You’re scaring me, sister,” Ariana replied.
“I think I just found your power. I can’t believe
we never saw it before! Lord, we must be stupid! We’re so stupid!”
“What?” Ariana asked, a frown on her face. “What’s
my power?”
“Tactics! Strategy! That’s your strength! You can
see how to behave in order to get the desired effect!” April shouted.
Ariana’s mouth opened slightly, then snapped shut.
“I… see…” she said, closing her eyes. Her mind went over different stages in
her life, and Ariana opened her eyes moments after. “Yes, I see it, too! You’re
right, April! That’s MY power! That is so cool! You can talk to computers, and
I can out-maneuver everybody!”
April smiled widely, and nodded. “Yeah!” she threw
a look at the sensor-screen. “The computers are done.”
“Okay,” Ariana replied, and the two girls opened
their eyes in the real world. April’s hands rose, to start typing, when she
froze in mid-air. She threw a look at Ariana, and smiled. Closing her eyes,
April thought about the direct interface. Before her mind’s eye, the
computer-screen became visible. She gave it the command to install the AVATAR
system.
April pulled out. “Cool!” Ariana exclaimed, seeing
what April had done. “So you can give it orders as well? Not just put in some
information?”
“Appears like it,” April replied, staring at the
screen, where a progress bar was visible. The OS took ten minutes to install
itself.
Welcome to April’s Verbally Activated Totally
Adaptive Rationalizer, the computer said
with metallic-emotionless voice, coming from the two speakers connected to the
only computer present with a sound card on board. They had been promised that
the next shipment of computers all would have sound cards on board.
The screen was black, with a single green line,
which acted as an oscilloscope for the computer’s metallic voice.
“AVATAR, this is April Fromthefield. Acknowledge,”
April said in the microphone connected to the same computer. The green line
oscillated with April’s voice.
Fromthefield, April. Designer. Acknowledged.
“AVATAR, software check?” April asked.
Self-adapting core is active and operational, the computer stated. Drivers have been installed, and
are operating smoothly. Network has been detected; the nodes have been
contacted, and the nodes have replied. Network settings have been set, and the
network is operational.
“A verbally activated self-adapting operating
system,” Ariana said, in awe. “April, you did it!” the two girls high-fived.
“I can’t believe it! It actually works!” April
shouted. Turning back to the microphone, she said, “AVATAR, this is April
Fromthefield. Allow user name Ariana Smith full unrestricted access.”
Acknowledged. New user, please state your name,
preceded by the word ‘AVATAR’.
“AVATAR, this is Ariana Smith,” Ariana told the
microphone.
User name Ariana Smith acknowledged. Full and
unrestricted access has been granted.
“AVATAR, stealth mode. Access restrictions apply,”
April told the computer.
Acknowledged. Stealth mode engaged.
The green line disappeared, and the MS-DOS cursor
reappeared. April ran windows 3.1, just to make sure that everything was as
they had left it. Everything was in order.
“So, let me get this straight. You installed an
experimental verbally activated operating system of unknown capabilities on
this network, and nobody knows about it?” Ariana asked.
“And no one ever will,” April replied, smiling.
“AVATAR is designed to upgrade itself. As technology increases, so will AVATAR.
Am I good, or what?”
“The next Bill Gates,” Ariana said, laughing.
“Willamina,” April corrected. “I don’t have the
right accessories to be a ‘William’, huh, Ari?”
Ariana burst out laughing, and hugged her friend.
“No, but you’ll have other assets, once you’re older!”
April started laughing as well. “As long as people
don’t treat me different because of those ‘assets’, it’s fine with me,” she
replied dryly, breaking the hug. “Let’s go back to our rooms… I feel the need
for some sleep.”
Ariana checked her wristwatch. “For the hour or so
we’ve got left,” she added. Linking her arm through April’s, she continued,
“I’m game, sister.” Armed together like that, the two girls exited the computer
room, leaving behind one of the most advanced operating systems ever designed…
and totally unknown to the rest of the world.
*****
Ten-year-old April knocked on her friend’s door.
She received no response, and checked her watch. It’s already four in the
morning, she thought. Since she had knocked her usual way, which meant
trailing her hand over the door, April decided to knock again. This time she
did it the ‘normal’ way, namely by tapping her knuckle against the door. Again,
she received no response.
Sighing, April put her ear to the door, and closed
her eyes. She heard no heartbeat or breathing on the other side. She took a
slow breath through her nose, and detected Ariana’s scent. Okay, so she
left. I should’ve checked THAT the first time, April grunted to herself.
She sniffed at the exit of the branch, and turned to the right resolutely.
Following the scent, April walked down the
hallway, stepped into an elevator, and sniffed out which of the buttons Ariana
had pushed recently. She was in luck, only two buttons showed up: the button to
the level their rooms were on, and the garage. Since April knew her friend
wasn’t on their level, she pushed the button for the garage, and waited
patiently for the lift to descend.
April once again took a breath of air, and
followed Ariana’s scent, now masked by oil, grease, and petroleum derivates.
Her mind cancelled out the unimportant smells, and focused solely on Ariana.
April stepped through the maze of cars without a hint of trouble.
“Hi, Ari,” April greeted her friend, who was bent
over a Honda’s open engine. “What are you doing?”
Ariana kept wrenching away at was must have been a
stubborn part, while replying, “Hello yourself. As to your question: I’m
walking the dog.”
April smiled slightly. “Just make sure it does
everything it needs to do someplace outside the compound of the Institute. I
wouldn’t like to get my shoes dirty by stepping in dog-business.”
Ariana chuckled, straightened out, and took a step
back. She pointed at the engine. “Who tightened you? A gorilla? Release, I tell
you!” a grunting sound was audible, followed by a nut flying out the engine,
and snapping into Ariana’s hand. “I knew those powers came in handy.”
April shook her head, smiling. “So, is this just
an overhaul, or are you trying to actually do something to this thing?”
“Just an overhaul,” Ariana replied, looking
pointedly at April. “And I know how much you hate getting your precious little
hands dirty, but could you at least refer to this with its proper name? It’s
called a Honda Civic. And this part here, is its engine,” Ariana said, pointing
at the open hood.
April raised her hands. “Sorry, Miss Down-to-earth-grease-monkey.
I just came to ask you if you were interested in some more cartoons, but I
guess you’re busy.”
“Just give me ten minutes. I’ll tighten this nut
back up, and change the oil. I’ll be with you in ten minutes.”
April shrugged. “If you say so,” she replied
dubiously.
“I do say so,” Ariana said, smiling. The nut
lifted into the air again, and disappeared into the engine compartment. “Could
you hand me that pan over there?” she asked, pointing at a certain object on a
nearby rack.
“Yuck!” April said, looking at the obviously
over-used oil pan. “No way am I touching that.” The pan lifted into the
air, and floated over the Ariana.
Ariana sighed, psychokinetically took over the
pan, and shoved it right under the engine. She snapped her fingers, and the plug
to the car’s oil pan floated up to meet her. “There. The oil’s draining,”
Ariana said, using a rag to wipe the excess grease off her hands. Closing her
eyes, she pushed the rest of the oil out of the engine using her powers. “I
don’t like doing this, but if you want speed, I’ll give you speed,” Ariana
said, continuing to wipe her hands as the old oil was removed from under the
car, and the plug placed itself back in place. A oil
can filled itself from a drum of fresh oil and floated up.
The oil filler cap lifted, and the can started
pouring its contents into the engine. “Here’s the tricky part,” Ariana said,
closing her eyes once again. Before her mind’s eye, a sensor-screen popped up.
She looked at the oil-gage. When it had about reached ‘nominal’, she closed off
the flow of oil from the can. The watched the oil-level rise for another few
seconds. It stopped precisely at nominal.
The top screwed itself back on, and Ariana put the
almost-empty oil can on the cart, while the pan with the old oil, emptied
somewhere, placed itself on the bottom level of the rack. Ariana rubbed her
hands, smiling. “There. All done!”
“Just take a shower first,” April grunted. “You
smell like a grease-monkey. And you could have dressed in something
other than the phoenix uniform. Your white blouse looks black and gray.”
“Sure. Whine a little, why don’t you?” Ariana
teased. “Yes, Mom. I’ll take a shower. And I’ll change clothes, too. I’ll even
bring these personally to Mrs. Watson from the cleaning service.”
April shut up, and looked at the ground. “Sorry,
didn’t mean to smother you. Sometimes, I just can’t help myself.”
Ariana shrugged, and smiled. “That’s what you have
me for! To bring you back in line every now and then, so you don’t get
cocky.”
April smiled slightly. “Thanks, girlfriend.”
“Hey, no problem! Now, I’ll go take a shower. You
go to the AV room, and set up the next tape,” Ariana said, stepping off into
their branch. April nodded, and ran for it, her footsteps totally silent as she
ran.
Ten minutes later, the two girls were sitting
side-by-side in the darkened AV room, facing a projector screen. Next to April
lay a big remote control.
“So, what’s the latest thing Jeanine lent us?”
Ariana asked.
“Actually, this time, we have a choice. The last
season of ‘Dragonball Z’, or the last season of ‘Sailor Moon’?” April asked.
“Let’s go with Sailor Moon first. I’m in the mood
for some laughs,” Ariana suggested. April shrugged.
“Did you lock the door?” April asked, starting to
manipulate the controls on the remote.
“Yep,” Ariana replied. “Get on with it, already!”
“Yeah, yeah. Don’t be so impatient. Here we go,”
April muttered, fumbling with the keys. The screen lit up, and gibberish came
through the speakers. The screen flashed, ten times faster than normal,
matching the sound.
The two girls pulled into mind-space, where their
mental avatars were already seated in a couple of comfortable chairs. A large
sensor-screen decorated the wall in front of them, while the rest of the temple
had been darkened, most lights extinguished. Bypassing their eyes, the two
girls were now able to enjoy the ten times accelerated frame rate, a feat their
eyes were just unable to handle.
The screen stopped flashing, exactly one hour
later. The gentle lighting that came on automatically found two girls hugging.
“I hate those kinds of episodes,” Ariana
said, sniffing.
April blew her nose, and smiled through some of
her tears. “I know what you mean. I don’t like crying either.”
“It was a beautiful ending, though,” Ariana
continued, wiping the last of her tears away.
“It was kind of expected. The good guys won, the
bad guys lost, and nobody died. Permanently,” April replied, chuckling. Ariana
chuckled as well, and nodded in agreement.
“Come on, give is DBZ! I need something to wash
the gooey stuff out of my body with,” Ariana said, gently elbowing April, who
smiled.
“Okay, here we go,” the ten-year-old replied soon
after, after having first fought a little with the remote control. The lights
dimmed once again, followed by the sound and picture running at ten times
normal, and two girls who pulled into mind-space.
*****
“Okay, that was better. I needed some good
old-fashioned bad-guy trashing to clear my head,” Ariana said after the screen
clicked off, and the gentle lighting returned.
“No kidding,” April replied. “They kept going
higher…”
“And merging,” Ariana replied. “I mean, we had
Trunks and Goten merge into Gotenks, we had Vegeta and Goku merge into Vegetto…”
“And they still got trashed, until the very end,”
April replied, grinning. She got up. “Come on; let’s put this room back the way
we found it. It would attract attention if someone found we had calibrated the
system to run at ten times normal.”
The two girls left the AV room ten minutes later,
after having put everything back in order. First thing they did was walk to the
phoenix lounge.
“Hey, Jeanine,” April greeted her friend, a
fifteen-year-old brunette who had been a phoenix member for about seven months
now. “Here are your tapes. Thanks for lending them to us.”
“Yeah, thanks,” Ariana added.
“No problem, guys. Did you enjoy them?” Jeanine
asked, accepting the stack of videos back from April.
“Sappy ending with Sailor Moon,” Ariana grunted.
“The damn series made me cry.”
April elbowed her friend. No swearing! Her
mind shouted at her friend on the brief contact. “Good thing we had Dragonball
to wash things down with.”
Jeanine looked from one to the other. “You’re
talking as if you watched them all, one after the other. Don’t tell me you went
through the night to watch them all? There was at least twenty hours worth of
material on these tapes.”
April shrugged. “Actually, twenty-four hours and
twenty minutes.”
Jeanine’s mouth opened. “I stand corrected,” she
replied. “So, tell me, did you watch all these tapes in succession?”
Ariana grinned. “Secret,” she replied
enigmatically.
“Once we started watching, we couldn’t stop. We
HAD to know how things ended. Especially in Dragonball. The story goes on and
on…” April added in.
Jeanine grinned. “Addictive, isn’t it? I warned
you that Anime has that effect on people.”
“No kidding,” Ariana grunted.
“Want a nightcap? Or rather, breakfast?” Jeanine
asked, throwing a look at the clock.
“Sure,” April replied, sitting down in a couch on
the other side of the table Jeanine was sitting at. Ariana pulled up a couch as
well, and sat down in between her two friends.
Jeanine, meanwhile, had walked to the cabinet the
phoenixes kept their homemade booze. She poured three small shots, and walked
back to the table, where she sat the shots, and the bottle, down.
“To anime,” Jeanine toasted.
“And to good friends who lend out their tapes,”
April added.
“And to the Japanese, who give us the art form in
the first place,” Ariana finished.
“Hear, hear,” the two other girls replied, and
they finished their glasses.
“Another?” Jeanine asked, holding out the bottle.
“No, thanks,” April replied. “Alcohol has a much
stronger effect on us than on that fifteen year-old body of yours.”
“I’ll take one,” Ariana said, holding out her
glass. Jeanine filled it, along with her own glass, and both took a sip. They
would make this one last. April got up, and retrieved a can of Mountain Dew.
They spent the hour-and-a-half before breakfast in a pleasant conversation.
After their second drink, both Ariana and Jeanine stopped drinking alcohol, to
make sure they wouldn’t be drunk before the day even began.
*****
A stunning fourteen-year-old brunette walked into
the bio-med lab of the Institute of Advanced Learning. She was dressed in a
phoenix uniform, the phoenix pin displayed proudly on the right of her chest.
She took a needle and syringe, the type normally used for a blood test, and she
ties off her left arm. Disinfecting the inward crook of her elbow, the brunette
takes the syringe, and finds a vein.
She winces when the needle slides in, and starts
filling the small vessel with her blood. She kept breathing in short bursts,
not liking the feeling of the needle whatsoever. Finally, the container has
been filled, and the girl pulls it out of the syringe. She quickly pulls out
the syringe, and rubs some cotton wool over the small puncture mark. After
that, the girl puts a small circular band-aid on it.
“I hate pain,” the girl whines, disposing
of the needle and syringe in the appropriate bin. “Why do I do this again? Oh,
yeah… Because I’m in the final month of my PHD for genetics and microbiology,”
she girl replies to her own question. Taking the blood-container, she starts
going through the motions required for a DNA test.
A couple hours later, another stunning brunette
walked into the bio-med lab. This one had a darker shade of brown hair, but
looked just as stunning as the first girl. They could be sisters.
“Hey, April. How’s it coming?” the newcomer asked.
“Not good, Ari,” April replied. “Take a look at
this. I think I screwed up somewhere.”
Ariana frowned at her friend, and sat down next to
her. Only then did she look at the monitor. “What is that?” she
exclaimed.
“My DNA profile,” April replied. “That is my fucking
DNA profile! I screwed up somewhere, but I can’t find where! I ran the test
three times!”
“I’m not the one studying genetics, but I know
that a human is supposed to have a double helix. That is–” Ariana said, cut off
by April.
“A triple helix. In other words, it’s not even
DNA. Deoxyribonucleic acid is a double-stranded molecule held together between
the base pairs, the nucleotides, normally, adenine, guanine, cytosine, and
thymine, A,G,C,T. Now, I have three… and the
nucleotides no longer fit one-on-one. Each strand is exactly one third of a
circle removed from the other two strands, so they fit two-on-one. I have FIFTY
percent more genetic material than anyone else!”
Ariana started laughing. “That is one big
miscalculation, April. Maybe you should try it again.”
“I did! I drew my own blood two times, and I did
the test three times! THIS IS MY GENETIC PROFILE!” April shouted, looking at
her fiend with tears in her eyes. “Either I turned stupid overnight, and I
can’t even do a simple test as outlined in my books, or…”
“Or you’re right, and there’s something freakishly
wrong with you,” Ariana finished. For a few seconds, both girls remained quiet.
“Here. Test me,” Ariana said, holding out her right arm. “Maybe that will help
you.”
April smiled slightly, and hugged her friend.
“Thank you, Ari. You’re a really good friend.” April released the hug slowly,
and retrieved the syringe she needed for the test.
*****
Two girls stared at the split-screen computer
monitor. On the right, the side was labeled ‘April’. The left one was labeled
‘Ariana’. Both sides displayed a triple-helix.
“We’re both freaks,” Ariana replied, hushed. “We
both are genetic freaks.”
April shook her head. “No. this isn’t right. I
must have done something wrong. I turned stupid overnight, and I can’t do a
simple DNA test. I’m burnt out. That has to be it. There’s no other
explanation.”
“Hide this,” Ariana said. “Hide this, and try one
more time. We were found together on the convent’s doorstep. It is possible
that we’re both from the same parents. Test someone from phoenix… someone we
trust… and see the results.”
April sighed. “I… I don’t know, Ari. This… is
impossible. I think I did something wrong, or my
brain’s shutting down…”
Ariana grabbed her friend, and shook her. “Listen
to me! Before you start doubting yourself, you should make absolutely sure! If
there is one person who won’t burn out, it’s you! I’ve seen you do the
impossible, over and over again! I know you, April! I believe in you!”
April took a deep breath, and nodded. “You’re
right.” She hugged her friend. “Thanks, Ari. I needed that.” She got up, and
ran to the phoenix lounge, carrying a small tray with a syringe on it.
A couple hours later, April and Ariana were
staring at a perfectly normal double helix. “I… I…” April squeaked.
“We… we’re freaks,” Ariana muttered. “What… How…?”
April hung her head. She began crying. Ariana
hugged her friend, who immediately clung back to her. Together, the two girls
cried long heaving sobs for long moments.
“We need to find out more,” Ariana whispered
through her tears. “We need to find out who did this to us. It’s not natural.
Someone must have done this to us.”
April lifted her head from Ariana’s shoulder, her
old resolve returning. “Yes. You’re right. And I’ll find them! Come on, Ari!”
“That’s my girl,” Ariana replied, running after a
resolved-looking April, and silently thanking that neither of them appeared
affected by the crying.
In the computer lab, April sat down behind the
first computer terminal she could lay her hands on.
“AVATAR, awaken. Authorization April
Fromthefield.”
The monitor turned black, with only the standard
green line displayed. AVATAR ready, the computer replied, the line
oscillating with the computer-voice.
“AVATAR, download genetic profiles from the
bio-med node of the test subjects April Fromthefield and Ariana Smith.”
Download complete, the computer dutifully replied half a minute later.
April silently thanked the computer business’
increased computer speed and increased storage. This would have taken a long
time back when AVATAR had first come online.
“AVATAR, post messages on news forums dealing with
keywords ‘government conspiracy’, ‘government secret programs’, and ‘Government
genetic engineering projects’. Message should read as follows; ‘I have come
across these genetic profiles. I can’t tell you where I got them, because my
sources wish to remain unknown. If anyone can tell me anything about
them, please contact me at ‘April@youcantknownmyaddress.com’. Thank you.’ “
Message recorded, the computer answered.
“AVATAR, attach genetic profiles, without name or
place references, and send message.”
Order executed.
“AVATAR, start the web browser,” April said,
grabbing the mouse and keyboard of the computer. The web browser opened, and
April started typing. She sat up half a dozen different internet accounts, ghost
emails to bounce the message from and to, until it would finally drop into an
anonymous mailbox.
“AVATAR, engage stealth mode,” April whispered, a
couple minutes later. The computer reverted to the Windows 95 operating system
it had been using normally.
Barely a few hours later, when both girls had
about half an hour before breakfast, an answer came in that astonished both of
them.
“Project Zodiac, Programs Phalanx and
Sagittarius,” April read.
“Let’s skim it,” Ariana muttered, grabbing her
friend’s shoulder, and pulling both of them into mind-space.
April opened a connection to the computer almost
immediately after arriving in the temple. “Full speed!” she yelled at the
computer-screen in her mind, which immediately followed the order, the text
moving at literally mind-boggling speeds through both girls’ brains.
“That’s not much,” Ariana muttered, after
blinking, and looking back into the real world.
“We’re genetically engineered freaks,” April
muttered. Her flat hand hit the desk. “Who DID this!?” she screamed. “Who has
the AUDACITY to do this to us? WHO?”
Ariana looked at her friend, never having her like
this before. “April? Are you okay?” she asked slowly.
April took a deep breath, and looked at her
friend. “Sorry, Ari,” she whispered. “It’s just… I… I don’t know if I’m strong
enough to take all of this… and it’s easier to just get mad, you know? I feel
so scared… and… and alone… and… violated. I just want to know who is
responsible for ruining our lives, you know?”
Ariana sighed, and grabbed her friend in a hug.
“It’s alright, April. I understand. I feel scared too. And violated… everything
we ever believed in… I mean, we’re not even human.”
“We are,” April said. “We’re just composed of
different bits and pieces, but we’re human.” April chuckled through her tears.
“At least that’s a comfort,” she said sarcastically.
Ariana shook her head, and chuckled slightly as
well. Suddenly, she pulled away slightly to look April in the eyes. “You once
said that AVATAR does everything you ask of it. Do you think it can break into
the military mainframe?”
“You mean, to find out
more?” April asked. She thought for a few moments, and then shrugged. “It’s not
connected to the Internet, so we’ll need a phone number. And I don’t think the
phone numbers to the modems of secret government mainframes are listed.”
Ariana sighed, rubbing the last of her tears out
of her eyes. “Too bad we don’t know anyone in the circuit. It’ll take months to
find the phone number, and then we still need to get passed the
password.”
April looked at her friend with that peculiar
thinking-expression again. “AVATAR,” she then said. “Search and locate.
Pentagon Mainframe. Full phonebook, all locations and media.”
Search underway. Estimated time to completion
is ten hours.
“AVATAR, continue search in stealth mode, and
enable background searching,” April said.
Background operations enabled. Stealth enabled.
“There. Now anyone can work at these computers,
and find no drop in speed, while all free cycles are used to search for the
mainframe numbers,” April said, more to reassure herself than to enlighten
Ariana, well aware of the fact that Ariana knew this just as well as she did.
*****
General Perkins stared out the window of his post,
the one he had held for the last fourteen years. Out his window was a construction
site. Perkins sighed deeply. “Oh, what a world we live in. What bitter irony.
Me, who once was in charge of the most secret of operations, am now commanding
officer of the construction troops. One barracks after another, with a road
thrown in here and there to balance things out.”
Perkins swiveled his chair around, facing his desk
once again. He took a rapport from right in front of him, and stared blankly at
it. “Almost out of concrete,” he muttered. He took the appropriate blank form,
and started to fill in the order for more cement, when the phone rang. A quick
look at the phone revealed that it was being called directly, instead of
through his secretary.
Perkins’ forehead frowned. Not many people knew
how to call him directly, and it annoyed him that he didn’t know who it was. He
picked up.
“Perkins,” he replied.
“It is a nice day of the year,” the voice on the
other side replied. Perkins sat up straight, his eyes growing big as saucers.
Really large saucers.
“For a barbeque,” Perkins replied. “I will supply
the beer.”
“And I’ll bring steaks,” the voice replied.
Perkins let out his breath, and fell back in his chair. The voice chuckled. “I
want you to look at something,” the voice went on. “It came on the newsgroups
earlier this morning.
“What do you wish me to see, sir?” General Perkins
asked.
“Look at your mailbox. I’m sure you’ll know what
to do with the email,” the voice replied. “I’ll wait.”
Perkins gulped. Okay. This is NOT good.
Oversight contacts me, after FOURTEEN years, to look at something. And then
he’ll WAIT for me to read it!? What’s going on? World War Three? Perkins’
fingers shook as he accessed his email. A message popped up, heavily encrypted.
A password prompt popped up. Perkins typed in his access code. A code he hadn’t
used in fourteen years, and it sent vibrations of dread through his body.
Something appeared on his screen.
“Sir… this…”
“My thoughts exactly,” ‘Oversight’ replied. “We
need you back. Your transfer orders should be arriving just about…”
“Sir, Department of Defense wants to talk to you,
on line one,” his secretary called through the intercom.
“Now,” ‘Oversight’ said. “I expect to see you in
two hours. Don’t be late.” ‘Oversight’ hung up, leaving Perkins to stare at his
receiver for a few seconds; before he remembered the flashing light of the
D.O.D. he pressed ‘line one’. “Perkins here…”
*****
April and Ariana stopped their game of ‘Doom II’
the moment the last girl left the computer lab, around closing hour, eleven at
night. “AVATAR, results?” April asked.
A list of results appeared on the screen, in order
of probability. Search is not yet complete. Do you wish me to continue?
“AVATAR, stop search. Start calling the numbers,
in list of probability,” Ariana said.
Acknowledged.
After thirty minutes of calling numbers, the girls
finally seemed to get somewhere. April’s computer powers also enabled her to
circumvent passwords, and ability that was put to good use.
“I think we’ve got it,” Ariana whispered. “Project
Zodiac. Program Phalanx. Program Sagittarius.”
“Look at this, Ari,” April whispered. “A list…”
“Four HUNDRED different donors?” Ariana asked, choking.
“Look at this… a comment that not all donors were
voluntary,” April whispered. “Some of the names on this list… Look at this,
Ari.”
“List is not complete. Classified names available
for higher clearance only,” Ariana read. “How many people are on this list?”
“There are three hundred and fifty names on the
list,” April whispered. “That leaves fifty-two classified names.”
“We’ve got everyone here… from Bill Gates to
someone named James Potter, who used to live in Great Brittan,” Ariana said.
“Potter? Some poor schmuck is actually
called Potter?” April chokes out. It was a testimony to the fragile
state of her mind that April found the name amusing. She, who had never judged
anyone by whatever reasons, was now laughing at a name of someone she had never
met before.
“What? It’s a name like everybody else’s,” Ariana
replied, seemingly ignoring the implications. “Besides, we’ve got more
important things to do… there’s more to this file.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” April whispered.
“Both about the name and the file.”
Ariana returned to the previous screen in the
file, and soon found something else. “Added genes?” she asked.
“What would that mean? We’ve seen all the
genes they added,” April replied, her voice rising in volume a little. “Follow
it, Ari. Let’s see what it means.”
The screen that popped up made the two girls’
blood run icy cold.
“Canis Lupus?” Ariana asked.
“European Wolf,” April whispered. “And the Crocodylus
Johnstoni… the Australian freshwater crocodile, too? And Felis Leopardus, the
leopard…”
“I don’t understand! Why the
animals?” Ariana shouted. “We’re not even HUMAN! We’re… we’re…”
“Freaks. Mutations. Monsters,” April whispered dejectedly. “And as
to why… isn’t it obvious? All these animals had something to contribute. The
wolf enables us to see by night, and gives us enhanced hearing, and enhanced
smell. The crocodile has that third eyelid, that enables us to see without
blinking, and to dive without closing our eyes or risk damage… and the leopard
gives enhanced endurance and speed…”
“Damn,” Ariana whispered. She buried her face in
her hands. “Dear Lord in Heaven, what have we done that is so wrong?” she
asked, her voice sounding so frail is seemed to be a thin piece of rice paper.
April could only nod, all her strength to speak gone. She rested her head on
Ariana’s shoulder, and hugged her friend. Tears stained her cheeks. She just
reached out, and terminated the connection. Neither had the strength to keep
going.
*****
“We’ve got them!” One of the operative shouted at
General Perkins. “We just had an unscheduled entry into the Zodiac files on the
mainframe, and I checked up on it. Sir, we’ve got them. There’s no other way.
It has to be them.”
Perkins stood up from behind his desk at one end
of the room he and his team were in. Zodiac no longer had to monetary leverage
it once had, and they were now housed in a small building. Perkins walked to
the desk of the operative.
“Why does it have to be them?” Perkins asked,
looking at the read-outs on the screen.
“First of all, they only accessed the Zodiac
files, which are deeply hidden, and whoever this way specifically searched for
them. And secondly… there was no login or a password recorded. Sir, only someone
with a direct link–”
“Can do that,” Perkins finished. He reached over,
and pushed the red button on the wall. “Red Alert. We’ve found April.” He took
the phone, and pressed a key. “This is Eagle. We’ve confirmed April.” He looked
at a second computer screen, where a second operative had traced the call, back
to something called the Institute of Advanced Learning. Perkins resisted the
urge to whistle in appreciation. The call had been routed through dozens of
countries, including a couple of satellites. No one short of the Pentagon could
ever have found them.
Perkins burst out of his appreciative reverie; the
school records had already been consulted. “We’ve got a confirmation on Ariana
as well, sir. Both girls are registered under the names we assigned them. The
location is the Institute of Advanced Learning, in Texas.” Perkins listened for
a few moments, and then replied, “No, sir. I don’t know either why we didn’t
find them earlier, if their original names were kept. But then again, I was in
the construction business for the last fourteen years.” Perkins glowered at the
next words. “I apologize for my inconsiderate words, sir. It will not happen
again. I will make immediate work of it, sir.”
*****
The next morning, April and Ariana were jogging
dejectedly around the building. Both girls hadn’t slept the previous night,
their minds wandering to the gruesome fate they had uncovered.
“It’s just so unfair,” April whispered as they
jogged. “We’ve never done anything to anybody… and now… this.”
Ariana shook her head as well. “I don’t understand
either, April. And did you read the note? We won’t live past thirty-five.”
April snorted. “The candle that burns twice as
bright burns half as long,” she replied. “At least we won’t die of old age.”
Ariana chuckled. “My sister, the eternal
optimist.”
“Optimist? Try realist,” April grunted. “Right
now, I’m not feeling the need to be optimistic.”
Both girls stopped running, and they looked at one
another. Their hands met. Did you hear that? April asked.
There’s someone in the bushes, Ariana replied. Trying to hide. We’re being followed.
April took a breath, and slowly turned around to
look at some nearby bushes. The parkland surrounding the Institute of Higher
Learning contained bushes and trees in abandon. Her eyes only saw millions of
shades of gray, all color gone in the darkness. It was a side effect of the
wolf-genes. During daytime, they could see colors the normal way, but at night,
they only saw gray-shades. A good thing was that there were lots of shades of
gray, so it wasn’t crippling, just annoying.
I see movement, April whispered, even her mental voice was trying to be
quiet.
Ariana turned around, and looked at the same
bushes. Slowly, the two girls started to advance. Big mistake. Suddenly, two
men rounded the corner of the building the two girls had been jogging towards,
raised tranquilizer guns, and shot.
April and Ariana, hearing the men behind them,
twirled around, and were just in time to see the darts arriving. Silently, they
sank to the ground, their world blank.
The two shooters approached the limp bodies, each
using the tip of his boot to nudge the bodies, to see if there was any life
left in them. “Package secured,” one man said in his microphone. He clicked it
off, and turned to his companion. A third figure, a woman, approached from the
bushes.
“Fast bitches,” the woman muttered quietly.
“Very fast. Could’ve dodged the darts if they’d
been trained correctly,” the first shooter replied. Just then, a completely
silent helicopter appeared, floating over a nearby open patch of grass. The two
shooters each picked up one of the limp bodies, and the three operatives raced
to the helicopter, bracing themselves against the downdraft. They winched the
two girls inside, before climbing aboard themselves.
*****
April slowly opened her eyes, and groaned against
the pounding pain in her head. She tried to sit up, and fought the urge to
vomit. Slowly, she looked around. She was in a concrete cell, not very deep,
with one wall being nothing but heavy metal bars. The other walls were solid
concrete, not even a ventilation shaft visible. April was lying on a cot
against the far wall. She saw Ariana rising on the cot at the foot-end of her
own bunk, also against the wall furthest from the bars.
“Ari?” April whispered, her voice sounding broken.
“Come back in a few hours,” Ariana whispered back,
groaning as she sat up. “Can’t remember my name right now.”
April wrestled herself to her feet, and struggled
over to Ariana’s cot. She fell down next to her life-long friend. “What happened?”
April whispered.
Ariana shrugged, the motion sending shots of pain
through her head. She winced. “Don’t know,” she replied. “My head is pounding.
I can’t remember, even if I did know.”
“Same thing,” April replied, letting her head rest
against the wall. She closed her eyes.
“So, our two guests are awake,” a bass rumbled
outside the cage. Two sets of eyes opened.
Both girls looked the speaker over. He was tall,
and seemed to be in his late forties or early fifties. A muscular appearance
was almost-hidden under the suit he wore. April decided that to be the first to
break the silence. With a tiny voice, quivering with fear, she asked, “Who are
you?”
The man grinned without humor, his eyes remaining
the same cold electric blue that had terrified both girls from the start. “Just
call me Oversight. Everybody else does.”
“Overseeing who?” Ariana asked, suddenly
regretting her decision to speak up as the man focused his cold eyes on her.
This time, his smile seemed to be at least a
little genuine. “I oversee Zodiac, of course.”
At the mentioning of the name ‘Zodiac’, the two
girls almost shed their skins. They jumped together, hugging each other. “Wha…
what will you do to us?” April asked, subdued.
‘Oversight’ smiled humorlessly once again. “I just
wanted to see what had become of the two most glorious fighters ever created.”
April and Ariana remained quiet, hugged together
in the center of the cage, their fearful gazes locked on the man calling
himself ‘Oversight’. He started pacing in front of the bars. “I was overseer of
the Zodiac project, fourteen years ago. We impregnated four hundred females
with our genetically enhanced prototypes. Only four made it full term. You two,
a girl named Irene, and a boy named Ben. You were glorious!” the man said, his
voice taking a strange pitch, as if he was proud of something, and his fist
balled itself. “You would have been glorious! Fighters without remorse,
stronger, faster, and better trained than any warrior ever before in humanity’s
history!” ‘Oversight’ shouted, his pacing becoming agitated.
“And then the stupid fucks in Washington stopped
our funding. We had to terminate all projects immediately. We managed to
terminate Ben and Irene. But then, a doctor by the name of Gerald, Jean Gerald,
saved you two by killing the nurse responsible with your termination. He got
you out, and we thought you all destroyed. It was only recently that we found
out you were still alive. Because of a message posted on the Internet, a
message containing two genomes I knew well, for I helped create them…”
“Ours,” April whispered.
“Yours,” ‘Oversight’ said, smiling that cold smile
again. “I see that all that intelligence wasn’t wasted.” He opened the
briefcase he had put down earlier, next to the only door. He pulled out two
folders.
“Let’s see. Mechanics. Electricity. Computer
sciences. Political sciences. Physics. Mathematics. Microbiology and Genetics…
and the list goes on,” ‘Oversight read from the files. “You developed your
intellects. Now, I want to know… how did your other abilities surface?”
“What other abilities?” Ariana asked, immediately
regretting it once more.
Oversight chuckled. “What abilities, indeed. Tell
me… can you move things with your mind?”
April and Ariana looked at one another. One moment
of eye-contact was all that was needed. To their credit, both girls had the
presence of mind to look shocked back at ‘Oversight’. “What?” April asked.
“That’s insane!” Ariana shouted.
‘Oversight’ chuckled once again. “I know enough.
You would have been the best of the best, one of only four in the entire world.
But thanks to bureaucratic nonsense, that will never happen.” He walked to the
door, put the files back in his briefcase, closed it, and opened the door. it was a heavy steel door, and was operated by a keypad,
locked with a ten-digit code.
“Come in,” ‘Oversight coldly ordered. Three big
and mean-looking men entered the room. All three were dressed in the standard
green camouflage outfits of the army, and all three were carrying assault
rifles.
I know those things… April’s mind whispered. Somehow…
I know, Ariana
whispered back.
“Kill them,” ‘Oversight’ ordered. “But be careful,
those two are still more than capable of ripping you to pieces.” He left the
room, and the heavy metal door shut behind him.
The three soldiers looked at the two shaking
fourteen-year-olds. The one soldier that appeared to be the leader looked at
his two companions. “Those two? Dangerous?”
The two others chuckled. One was a large black
man, while the third one was a Caucasian of medium built, but with very leering
eyes. “You know, I bet we could have fun with them before we dispose of them,”
the third soldier grunted, rubbing his crotch obscenely.
April and Ariana shuffled closer together. They
going to RAPE us?!? April’s mind shouted so loud it made Ariana’s ears
ring.
Oh, God, no… Ariana whispered, too shocked to notice the ringing in her ears.
The leader smiled, and looked them over. April and
Ariana had developed just as Zodiac had intended. Both girls were eye-catching.
He smiled wider. “Sure,” he replied. “Armin, open the door,” he ordered the
black man. “And grab one. John, keep the second one in your sight. We don’t
want them to get lose,” he said with a chuckle.
“Yes, sir!” the white soldier said, grinning. The
black man had by now opened the door, and started for Ariana.
“C’me h’re, honey. Armin will show you a really
good time,” the black man said, grabbing Ariana and pulling her.
“NO!” April shouted, struggling to keep her friend
in her arms. “Let her go!”
John coldly butted her on the back of her head
with his rifle. April gave a small grunt, and the world blacked out for a
moment or two. When she regained vision, she was being dragged by John to a
spot in the middle of the room. Armin had by now struggled Ariana face-down
onto the table. John wrestled April to her knees, and pressed the barrel of his
rifle to the back of her head.
“Huh. She’s a fighter,” Armin told his commander.
“She’s a real cat… I’ll enjoy breaking her of those nasty habits.”
“NO!” Ariana shouted. “Please! Don’t!!”
“Hush, honey. Uncle Armin is going to make you
squeal with pleasure in a moment or two,” Armin whispered in her ear, pressing
himself on top of her, and reaching in between her legs for the panties under
the phoenix uniform both girls were still wearing.
Ariana squealed when she felt his hands on her
intimate parts. April, shocked, was still sitting on her knees with the barrel
of M-16 against her head. Then, as Ariana squealed, something snapped
inside her. She knew it was the right thing to do.
John was watching Ariana struggle against Armin.
He was fully distracted. April howled, distracting the three men for just a
second. She shot up, and around, kicking the riffle out of the way. The next
moment, she had crossed the distance to John, and he kicked him right in the family
jewels. John groaned, his eyes crossed in pain, and went down.
At the same time, the leader lifted his rifle in
April’s direction. Armin, distracted by April and John’s fight, wasn’t really
paying attention. He thought that the 80 kilos he had on his quarry would be
enough. He was mistaken. Ariana’s foot lifted backwards, kicked him in the
nuts, and threw him off her.
She saw the commander aim for April. Ariana
screamed. Her psychokinetic powers formed themselves around her body like a
mold, and she jumped at him. She slammed in him with enough force to break his
breastbone, and landed. The commander was catapulted backwards, hit the wall
behind him, groaned over the audible noise of snapping bone, and sunk to the
floor.
Ariana twirled around, and raced for Armin, who
was on all fours, trying to get up. She kicked him in the face with enough
force to knock him out cold. April was standing there, watching it all, in
shock. She never noticed John groaned as he got to his knees. But Ariana did.
Her psychokinetic powers were still around her. She snarled, jumped up, and
crossed the distance of at least five meters nearly instantaneously. She
slammed into his face, and could feel one eye socket, one jawbone, and his nose
break. She thought she felt his nose break in three different places, but she
wasn’t sure.
“Come on, we have to go!” Ariana shouted at her
friend, and raced to the door. April shook off her shock.
“Right,” she replied, and ran after Ariana, who
had by now stopped in front of the door, and was readying her psychokinetics to
blow the door to pieces. She knew it was a long shot. She had no idea how much
effort it would take to break the massive metal door.
“My turn,” April whispered, and closed her hand
over the keypad. The keys turned from red to green, and the door slid open.
Ariana shot her friend a smile, and raced through the open door. April was
right behind her.
“Garage. Maybe we can get a car,” Ariana grunted,
following a sign marked ‘garage’.
“We’re going to steal a car?” April
whispered, sounding shocked at her friend. “Thou shall not steal!”
“They were going to rape us, and kill us,” Ariana
grunted. “Don’t be such a damned nun.”
“Ari!” April shouted, forgetting where they were
for the moment. “No swearing!”
Ariana took a deep breath. It was the stress. She
knew it was the stress, and she knew her friend had been affected worse than
she had been. “I’m sorry, April. But, think for a moment. We don’t know where
we are. We might be in the middle of some desert. We should take precautions;
get a car, for just in case we need it. They’re government. They’ll never miss
it.”
April sighed, turning yet another corner. “You’re
right,” she allowed. Ariana pushed open a door, and the two girls burst inside.
“I’m sorry, Ari. I don’t know why I yelled like that…”
“Forgotten,” Ariana replied. “Here, let’s get in,”
she said, using her psychokinetic powers to pick the lock on a low profile
white Nissan.
“Over here!” they heard a female someone shout.
“Help me! Please!”
April and Ariana halted for just a second. “Who’s
there?” Ariana barked. Both girls could hear that something was off with the
voice. Adrenalin still raged through their bodies. They lacked the peace of
mind to focus on what was wrong.
“The name’s Carol! Please! I need help! They got
me trapped up here!” the voice sounded urgent. “Quickly! I don’t know how much
longer I can keep them from finding you!”
April and Ariana blinked. Their hands locked. Whoever
this is has been helping us? How? April asked. Ariana shrugged.
“And how–” Ariana began.
“I hacked the security system, and overrode the
cameras as soon as I saw you take out those goons. Come on! We don’t have much
time!”
April shrugged, and Ariana sighed. The two girls
raced to the origins of the voice. What they found made their jaws drop. A white
car was up on a raised platform, its wheels spinning in mid-air.
“Help me! Lower the ramp!” the car begged. “I can
help you!”
“How?” Ariana asked, concerned.
“No time!” April grunted, pressing the button
marked ‘down’. “Tell us underway.”
The ramp lowered, and the car shot off it,
backwards. The front doors clicked open in mid-flight, and neither girl wanted
to miss the ride. Ariana jumped behind the wheel. April jumped in the front
passenger seat. The door closed without them doing anything.
“Hang on!” a female presence on a small screen in
the center console urged them. The car took off in direction of the gate. It
started lifting. “I hacked the gate controls, but the security system is
resetting its codes. We’ve got another five seconds… four… three… two… one…”
Alarms went off, and the gate plummeted to the
earth behind them. “There’s the front gate,” the female announced. “Hang on!”
the car accelerated, and crashed through the chain-link fence, right next to a
massive iron gate. “Always hit them where they’re weak!” the female hollered,
and raced off.
“Now, who are you,” Ariana barked. “And let me
drive!”
“Can you drive?” the female asked, curiously.
“Since I was eight! Now let me drive!” Ariana
shouted. The female on the screen shrugged. One of the numerous lights blinked
off, and Ariana immediately grabbed the car’s wheel. It twisted a little as
Ariana recovered from the shock of suddenly being in command.
“Now, as to who I am… I am Carol. Don’t ask me
why, because it’s just a name. They were going to liquidate me. Outlived my
usefulness, you know?”
Ariana shot a worried glance at her friend, then
over her shoulder to check for pursuers. “Don’t worry, I’ll tell you when we’re
pursued. Built-in radar system,” Carol assured the driver.
“Okay,” Ariana replied distractedly. Right now,
she would accept anything at face-value. She was feeling a little queasy.
“April? You okay?” she asked, concerned.
“Stop… the car,” April whispered. Ariana stood on
the brakes, marveling at the strength of the brakes. The car skidded to a halt.
Immediately, April threw open the door, fell out the machine, onto her knees,
and started vomiting. Ariana got out from the other side, and knelt down next
to her friend, holding on to her shoulders.
“Sick,” April whispered. “So… blood… violence.”
Ariana let out a deep breath. “I know. I feel
sick, too,” she assured her friend.
“Let’s… not do that again,” April whispered, still
shaking. “When I think of it…” the rest of her sentence was drowned in heaves
of whatever was in her stomach.
When it seemed to be over, Ariana hugged her
friend. “I promise. We’ll try to avoid them next time.” April just nodded, and
allowed Ariana to help her into the car.
“Are you okay?” Carol asked.
“As long as we stay away from them, yeah,” April
whispered. “I hate violence.”
“Don’t worry,” Carol said. “I’ll keep them away
from you. Both of you.”
“By the way, what are your capabilities?” Ariana
asked, just to have something else to focus on.
“I am running on a uranium power core, with a
half-life of five hundred years. Engine is completely electric with 650
Newton-meters worth of torque. Zero to hundred kilometers an hour in
three-point-five seconds.”
“Electric engine. That’s why we didn’t hear you,”
Ariana whispered. “When we’re excited, our hearing shifts to normal human
hearing and ultra-sonic frequencies of an electric engine go right by us.”
Carol’s imagine chuckled. “I have an aluminum
frame, with a Kevlar shell. Bullet proof up to quite a big caliber. Same with
the windows. And now, the fun stuff.”
“Fun stuff?” Ariana asked.
“Armaments,” Carol replied. “Since I have a
limited supply of ammunition, the depleted-uranium machine guns shouldn’t be
used unless necessary. For every-day use, I have an electro-magnetic pulse gun,
running off my power core. It will kill an engine, no matter what type, and
knock out a human. Or kill him, if you charge the gun far enough. Depending on
your preferences.”
“Carol! You won’t kill someone,” April
ordered. “EVER!!!!”
Ariana nodded in agreement. “You’d better keep
those machine guns retracted. Too much of a temptation otherwise.”
Carol sighed. “Great. The most fun to use, but I
can’t use them…”
“CAROL!” April grunted.
“Just kidding,” Carol replied with a smirk.
Suddenly, the smirk disappeared. “Pursuers!”
*****
“What do you mean, they broke lose?” ‘Oversight’
yelled at the commander of the small group.
“As I said, sir… one moment we have everything
under control, the next moment they’re ripping us to pieces,” the man replied,
shaking.
‘Oversight’ slammed his hand on his desk. “Perkins!!”
he yelled. General Perkins came running, full-speed.
“Yes, sir?”
“Get me the security tapes! NOW! And organize your
men to find them! And shoot them on sight! Got me??”
“Yes, sir,” Perkins replied, running from the
office. He was back within thirty seconds. “I’ve sent out all three remaining
teams, sir. And this is the tape of the cell.”
Exactly ten seconds later, ‘Oversight’ sunk back
in his chair. “Their genetic memories awoke…” he whispered, looking up at the
commander of the small force, sitting in a wheelchair with temporary bandages
wrapped around his broken ribs. A support collar was around his neck.
“Do you have any idea what you DID?” ‘Oversight’
yelled, jumping up from his chair. “We encoded the expertise of an entire SEAL
team in those girls! Demolitions, communications, weapons, and tactics! We
encoded every martial arts style we could find, and added to it every ranged
and hand-to-hand weapon! You and your damned FUN just awoke an entire genetic
LIBRARY of combat expertise in two genetically engineered super-soldiers! Do
you have any idea what that means??”
The man, pale because of his injuries, turned even
whiter. “You just activated two operatives that, by themselves, rival an
entire SEAL team in expertise! And there are TWO of them!”
The man gulped.
“We have one lucky stroke,” Oversight said,
calmly, while turning to look out his window. “They weren’t trained. They have
no idea what they’re capable of.”
Suddenly, the door was thrown open. ‘Oversight’
was planning to kill whoever disturbed them, and he would do it personally.
“Sir! They took Carol!” Oversight’s jaw dropped.
“Stop perimeter search, and go after them… and may
God have mercy on all of us,” ‘Oversight’ whispered.
*****
The small screen in the center console showed a
top-view map of the area, rather than Carol’s electronic figure. The showed a
small white car, them, and a slightly larger black car, their pursuers. From
the white car, red lines radiated outwards, showing the radar signals. The
distance between the two cars indicated that some time was still available.
“Give me command!” Carol screamed excitedly. “I
can take them!”
Ariana grunted, and shot a confused glance at her
friend, still looking pale in the passenger seat. April nodded. “Just don’t
kill them.”
Ariana pressed the button accompanying the light
that had gone out earlier. The light came back on, and Carol screamed in glee
as she executed a full bootleg turn. Targeting crosshairs appeared on the
windshield. An indicator marked ‘EMP-gun’ flashed next to the crosshairs.
Directly below it, a second indicator showed that the gun was charging.
The two cars raced together, and Carol grew quiet.
April gasped in a deep breath of air, and held it. Ariana started to sweat.
“Carol…”
“Let’s play chicken,” the AI muttered. The driver
in the other car obviously got the same idea. The two cars raced closer,
head-on. Ariana’s hand snapped to the ‘control’ button. She pressed it. The
light went out. It came back on.
“CAROL!!!” Ariana shouted.
“Our Father…” April whispered, closing her eyes.
The windshield-HUD indicated that there were six
seconds to impact at current velocity. Five seconds. Three seconds. One second.
Carol screamed. The black car swiveled, and spun out of control as the driver
barely missed the white car. It landed in a ditch. Carol spun the car around
once again, and came to a halt next to the almost-intact wreckage in the ditch
next to the road.
“Never… EVER do that again!” April ordered.
“Come on… it was fun…” Carol replied. “I wouldn’t
have killed you… you’re all I have now! You’ve got to believe me!”
“You will ALWAYS give back control when either of
us presses the button,” Ariana said, her voice eerily level.
“MOVEMENT!” Carol shouted. The two girls’ eyes
flashed to the wreckage. The driver got out of the wreckage, looking fine, if
bruised a little. He grabbed for something in his belt.
“He’s armed,” Carol informed them. “I am
bulletproof. He can’t shoot you. But his bullets will dent the bodywork.”
Ariana pressed the control button. The light
turned off. She pressed the accelerator firmly down, not expecting what came
next. All conventional internal combustion engines, be they gas or diesel
fueled, used gears. It could be an automatic transmission, but the engine used
gears. An electric engine has two gears: forward, and reverse. When Ariana
pressed the accelerator, the car shot off like a rocket, and would have
continued to do so. In three-point-five seconds, they reached one hundred. The
ride was smooth, without hiccups from transmissions or otherwise.
“Wow,” Ariana breathed five seconds later, her
foot releasing the accelerator, only to catch it so they would remain at a
constant speed.
“Why didn’t you let me stun him?” Carol asked.
“Now he will call in where he saw us.”
“Carol, never hurt anyone unless it’s absolutely
necessary. That man was no threat, except for some dents in the paintwork.
Running saved us the dents, and him the trouble of waking up with a headache
from an EM pulse,” April preached. She still felt awful. “Anyway, Ari… I’m
going to try and catch some sleep.”
“You still look sick,” Ariana informed her. “You
do that. I’ll try and keep Carol in line while you’re out.”
“Hey!” Carol protested weakly. She ‘turned’ to
April. “I hope you’ll feel better once you wake up.”
“So do I,” April whispered. “Thanks for the
concern, both of you.” She closed her eyes, and nodded off, feeling secure in
the knowledge that Ariana wouldn’t let anything happen to her.
“Now what?” Ariana whispered to herself. “Carol,
do you know where we are?”
“Nevada. Roadmap is coming right up,” Carol
informed Ariana. “May I suggest you go to Las Vegas? Lots of people, very
eccentric, so they won’t notice us. And there are lots of credit transactions
there, too.”
Ariana frowned in confusion. “Credit
transactions?”
“To hide you ripping off the government, of
course,” Carol replied, chuckling slightly. “Do you see that little indentation
in the center armrest? Press your thumb to it.”
Ariana’s gaze shifted from the windshield to the
center console. She saw the little thumb-shaped indentation, and released her
right hand from the wheel. She pressed her thumb to the indentation, which
immediately lit up white.
“I’ve got your thumb-print scanned,” Carol
informed her, as a lid opened up, revealing a hidden compartment in the center
armrest. In the lid itself, a golden-looking credit card was hidden, pressed to
the lid by a rubber band. In fact, there were several dozen cards there, all in
different colors, ranging from pitch-black to virgin-white.
“With the gold card. It’s a special operative’s
credit card. Untraceable, and unlimited. But, just in case, we can hide
ourselves even further. The other cards can be used in different places all
over the world… most major countries are represented.”
Ariana nodded, resisting the urge to whistle
appreciatively. April was still sleeping in the passenger seat. So far, the
conversation hadn’t bothered her. Ariana didn’t want to press her luck. “Okay.
Vegas it is,” she whispered, and threw a look into the chidden compartment
itself. “What are those syringes for? And are those fountain pens?”
“I’ll explain once April’s awake,” Carol replied.
“I wouldn’t want to give the same explanation twice. But I think you two will
be enthusiastic. It’s really cool… the latest in communication technology, and
the last gizmo to be added to me, before they decided to scrap me.”
A silence descended, Ariana thinking about the
‘cool feature’, and Carol just processing the latest events. “Tell me, Carol,
if you don’t mind me asking that is, how many operations did you go on?”
Carol was silent for a few seconds, and Ariana
opened her mouth to apologize, when Carol answered, “Two.”
“Two?” Ariana asked.
“A surveillance mission, and an information
retrieval mission,” Carol replied. “I was originally conceived to be working
with operatives like yourself… enhanced, if you know what I mean. That’s why I
outlived my usefulness. They tried to add some stuff so I could work with
normal operatives, but it just didn’t work out.”
Ariana patted the dash. “Poor thing. Well, you’re
with us now.”
Carol’s electronic image smiled. “Yeah,” she
whispered. “I’m with you now…”
*****
April opened her eyes about thirty minutes later,
stretched, and yawned. “That was a good nap,” she purred.
“Feel better?” Ariana asked.
April smiled slightly. “Yeah. Not great, but
better. So, what have you two been talking about while I was out?”
Ariana shot an amused glance at her friend. “You
were really out of it, weren’t you? Well, me and Carol have been talking a
little about her features, and some of her past.”
“Okay, fill me in. If you don’t mind that is.”
“Not at all, Carol replied. “As I told Ari, I was
originally conceived to be working with operatives like you; genetically
enhanced operatives. They installed some added features, so I would be able to
work with normal operatives, but it just didn’t work out… so I outlived my
usefulness, and they tried to cancel me.”
April shot a look at Ariana, who didn’t seem to
mind Carol calling her ‘Ari’, so April let it be. “I’ve only been on two
operations… the first was a stakeout. The second was simple data gathering.
Hacking a computer system, in other words. That was it.”
Ariana pressed her thumb against the indentation
in the center armrest. The compartment slid open. “And we’ve got a couple dozen
credit cards, valid I most major countries. Virtually unlimited and practically
untraceable credit cards,” Ariana said, grabbing the gold US-card, and holding
it out for April to see.
“We can steal from the government?” she whispered.
“Ari, we’re not going to use them. Even if they are practically untraceable,
they’re still traceable. Somewhere, somehow, a flag will be raised, and they’ll
know where we are. Besides, it’s morally despicable.”
Ariana sighed, and replied on a reasonable tone,
“We need money. In these outfits, it won’t take two hours for Zodiac to find
us. We stand out, wearing these schoolgirl uniforms.”
April took a deep breath, held it, and thought for
a few seconds. She let out her breath. “Damn, I hate it when you’re right. I
don’t like it, though… those are tax-dollars…”
“So am I,” Carol replied suddenly. “Does that mean
you wish you hadn’t freed me?” Carol’s tone sounded carefully neutral, as if
the car tried to hide her true feelings.
April looked at the small screen, directly at the
electronic representation of Carol. “I… I… that’s different!”
“Why?”
“You’re alive! At least, I think you are
alive… we saved you from being killed. That’s not theft. That’s rescue.”
Carol chuckled. “Glad you feel that way. But,
sometimes, you need to do something… see of it as choosing between two evils.
You can take the card, withdraw a couple hundred dollars, or maybe even a
couple thousand, get you some clothes and a ticket to some god-forgotten
country, and go under ground. Or, you don’t use the card, and starve to death,
if Zodiac doesn’t find you first. I won’t run out of fuel, since my nuclear
battery lasts over five thousand years, but you need food and drink. I can
supply a bed to sleep in, but you need sustenance.”
April sighed, and nodded dejectedly. “Hey, Ari.
Can you stop at that phone booth? I think I’ve got an idea,” she said, perking
up a little.
Ariana frowned, yet started to pull over the car.
“Why?” Carol asked.
“To make a phone call?” April replied, smirking.
“Why else?”
“Because I can phone just about anyone,” Carol replied.
Her face disappeared from the screen, and a keypad took its place. “Just enter
the number.”
April dialed, while Ariana concentrated back on
the road.
Rick Bergman, the answer came, and Ariana shot her friend a huge smile.
“Hey, Ricky!” April greeted the ex-phoenix-member.
Rick, eighteen by now, was working as one of the big shot programmers at
Microsoft.
“April!” Rick replied. “Good to hear from you! How
are things at the Institute?”
“I wouldn’t know,” April replied sadly. “Listen,
Rick… we’re in deep trouble. Really deep trouble.”
“How deep?” Rick wanted to know.
“We hacked something we shouldn’t have,” April
replied.
“Like what?” Rick asked, suddenly sounding very
interested.
“Pentagon. Something called the Zodiac files. It’s
got something to do with genetic engineering,” April whispered. “Anyway, Rick,
they got us. They came for us last night sometimes, but we managed to escape.
Ari and I don’t know for how long. We need to get out of the country. Fast.
Remember the ‘what if’ scenarios we used to play at phoenix? Well, right now,
we’re going to do a ‘what if you woke up a wanted murderer with a shoot on
sight order’ scenario.
“Okay,” Rick replied, voice pensive. Suddenly, he
seemed to have a solution, and replied, “I’ll leave ten goats at box fifteen,
Blue Mountain Airport.”
April’s mind immediately translated. Ten g’s in
locker fifteen at the Redmond train station. “Just remember the chess
results,” Rick cautioned her. “Anyway, I have to go now, before anyone gets
suspicious. If you ever need something, call me.”
“Thanks, Rick. That truly means a lot to us. We’ll
pay you back. We promise.”
“Once a phoenix, always a phoenix. You’ll always
be my kid sisters. Anyway, I have to go. I hope never to hear from you again.”
“And we hope never to have to call you again,”
April replied, before pressing the ‘disconnect’ button. It was what had been
said, rather than how it had been said. Rick had expressed his hope they would
never need his help again, a sentiment mimicked by April.
“What does all of that mean?” Carol asked. “It
sounded like gibberish! I couldn’t make out a single thing. It sounded as if he
helped you, but I wouldn’t know what. And I don’t know any blue mountain, let
alone a blue mountain airport.”
“It’s a code, Carol,” Ariana explained. “Ten goats
mean ten g’s… ten thousand dollars. Locker fifteen in just that, box fifteen.
Blue Mountain is a cover for Redmond, where Rick works. The airport means the
train station. If Rick had said the station, then it would have been the
airport.”
“And the chess results?” Carol asked, sounding as
if she were enjoying herself.
“That’s the code for the locker’s combination
lock. One loss. Five draws. Six wins. The chess results,” April explained.
Carol shook her head, impressed. Ariana looked at
the hidden compartment, still open, and something jarred her memory. “Carol,
you said you were going to explain the syringes and the pens once April was
awake,” Ariana reminded the AI.
“Right. With all the stuff that’s been happening,
I forgot. Anyway, the syringes contain four tiny micro-machines each. Two
attach themselves to each optical nerve, while the two remaining attach themselves to the auditory nerve. The four tiny machines
have two separate functions. One, they transmit to me what you either see or
hear. It allows me to see what you see, and hear what you hear. The second
operation is a tracking beacon. The codes and frequencies are set by me, so
only I can trace them.”
“That’s so cool!” April shouted. “And the pens?”
“They’re not pens. They’re injectors,” Carol explained.
“They contain a bio-neural implant. You press the pen to the back of your head,
just between the spinal cord and the skull, and press the button. It will
inject the implant into your brain. Two results: One, it will hurt like hell.
Second, it will enable me to talk to you, send you information, and download
programs directly into your mind. Pay-off, the injector may miss, and fry your
brains instead.”
“Eww,” April and Ariana replied. “Let’s stay with
the normal links first… We’ll see about the implants later,” April said, after
exchanging a look with Ariana, who nodded in agreement.
“Then give me command, and inject yourselves. Any
vein will do… the micro-machines will search your nerves by themselves,” Carol
told them.
“What about power?” Ariana asked. “Don’t we need
to recharge them?”
“Good question,” Carol replied. “No, you don’t.
They’re small enough to be able to sustain themselves on the small electric
currents from your nerves. You might experience a drop in vision and audio
reception, but your brain will compensate within minutes. These were designed
for normal humans… enhanced girls like yourselves should find no drawbacks.”
Ariana sighed, pressed the command button, and
took the first of four syringes available. She rolled up her left sleeve,
removed the protective cap from the syringe’s needle, and clenched her teeth.
She brought the needle to the vein in her left arm, and pressed the clear fluid
into her bloodstream. “It’s water, used as an agent to carry the four
microbots,” Carol said. “Don’t worry about any drawbacks.”
Suddenly, Ariana yelped, and clenched her eyes
hut, her hands snapped out, as if trying to hold her eyeballs in. It was
followed immediately after by a second yelp, and Ariana clenching her ears.
“CAROL! What’s happening??” April shouted, jumping
towards Ariana, trying to hold her quiet. The girl quieted down almost
immediately.
“The bots locked in place,” Carol replied. “Sorry,
Ari. I didn’t know it would hurt.”
“No problem,” Ariana whispered, rubbing some tears
from her eyes. “I don’t feel any different… vision’s normal. So are my ears…”
“I am receiving you,” Carol said, the screen
displaying the sight received from Ariana’s eyes, in a vertically split screen.
“I hate pain,” April whispered, taking the second
syringe. “I hate needles. I hate pain. I don’t want to do this,” she whimpered,
already starting to shake slightly as she rolled up her sleeve. “Please, don’t
hurt. I hate pain,” she continued softly as she removed the protective cap. She
took a breath, and whispered, ”Here we go.”
She closed her eyes. “Hey! Look where you’re
sticking!” Ariana shouted, causing April’s eyes to open.
“Oh, right,” she replied goofily. “Wouldn’t want
to miss the vein.” She clenched her teeth, and took another deep breath.
Slowly, the needle slid into her vein. Since she had recently drawn blood from
just about anybody for her DNA tests, April was quite adept at sticking needles
in the human body. She didn’t feel it. She didn’t feel the syringe emptying
itself in her veins. She pulled the needle out, and put it with Ariana’s in the
empty ashtray.
Then, she yelped as a painful stab made itself
present in the back of her eyes. They felt as if they were being burned, pushed
outwards, and exploding, all at the same time. Just as the pain in her eyes
subsided, the second stab in both her ears made itself known. She howled as her
head seemed to fill with pain, every nerve in her brain on hyper-overload. It
only lasted two seconds. They were the two longest seconds in April’s life.
Finally, she opened her eyes, and could wipe the flow of tears from her face.
“It hurt,” she whimpered. “It hurt so much. Good
thing it’s over.”
“I know,” Ariana replied. “Believe me, I know.”
“I’m receiving you as well,” Carol said, showing
April’s eyes on the screen. “Anyway, whereto now?”
“Well, since April officially put us on ‘get the
hell out of here’, we’ll first need to decide where we’re going to run to,”
Ariana replied, looking at pointedly at her friend.
“First, let’s go to Redmond. Locker fifteen at the
station holds some money for us. And after that… I suggest a cargo plane to
somewhere,” April said.
“A cargo plane?” Ariana asked, surprised.
April ignored Ariana’s question, and turned to
Carol. “Carol, could you make a fake passport? And, if you can, to what countries
can you do it?”
Carol seemed to grow a little with pride. “I can
get you into whatever country you want. Of course, there are some countries you
don’t want me to get you into.”
“Muslim countries,” April and Ariana said at the
same time, and burst out laughing. By now Ariana had gotten the point as to why
April wanted a cargo flight. Carol.
“So, where are you planning on going?” Carol
asked.
“You know I used to study Japanese culture,
customs, and language, right?” April asked. Ariana looked at her friend, and
nodded.
“You want to go to Japan,” Ariana stated.
“Yep. You don’t have to come with me, if you don’t
want to. In fact, it would probably be safer if we split up, and let Carol
decide who she wants to go with,” April said.
Ariana’s foot hit the brake, catapulting April
forward in the protective harness of the four-point seatbelt. “I am NOT
leaving you,” Ariana stated flatly. There was something dangerous in her tone.
“We’ve been together all our lives. We were found on the convent doorstep
together. We went to the Institute together. We learned together, laughed
together, and cried together. I am not leaving you. Not now, not ever. And if
that makes us easier to track, that’s their problem, not ours. Carol’s
more than capable of protecting us.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Carol replied
with a slight chuckle. She turned to April. “I have to agree with Ari.
Splitting up may be the superior tactical decision, but splitting up a team
like yours… you haven’t been trained, April. If you had been trained, I
wouldn’t have a single problem with it. But right now, you’re two schoolgirls
with some psychokinetic powers. That’s it. You don’t know how to exploit your
strength, tolerate pain, or use your genetic memory.”
“Our what?” April and Ariana barked at the
same time. Carol seemed to flinch.
“Your genetic memory. What? You didn’t think that
fifty percent added genetic material would give you some nifty enhancements?
Here. This is what’s in there. First of all, there is the Navy SEAL training,
which gives you a pretty good basis in survival and weapons training. On top of
that, there are the specialist survival courses for the arctic and the
Antarctic; desert survival training, jungle training, and the Australian
survival course. You have a fourth Dan black belt, or equivalent, in half a
dozen martial arts styles, ranging from Judo over to Karate to Jiu-jitsu and
Thai kickboxing. You have knowledge of hand-to-hand weapons, small firearms,
rifles, shotguns, snipers, portable rockets and artillery.”
“What kind of hand-to-hand weapons?” Ariana asked,
seemingly the only one capable of voicing the thoughts spooking through the two
girls’ minds.
“Knives, swords, and staves. Of course, all those
skills were designed to be flexible. You can pick up a piece of lead pipe, or a
two by four, and use it as a staff. You can use any piece of sharpened metal as
a sword. Any knife will do. You two are walking genetic libraries of fighting
and survival skills.”
“We’re monsters,” April whispered, looking at her
hands. The two same hands that had skillfully manipulated computer keys, papers
and pages now seemed to be the hands of a monster.
Carol sighed. “No, you’re not. Your acts so far
have proven that. Listen, we’re standing here. Mind getting us under way again?
We need to remain inconspicuous.”
Ariana mindlessly pressed the accelerator. The car
shoved off. “Now. Both of you. Look at me. Ari, let me drive.”
Ariana nodded just as mindlessly as before, and
pressed the control button. Carol took over, and the girl let go of the pedals
and wheel. She looked at Carol, mimicking her friend.
“You two are not monsters. You are two beautiful
girls, scared, confused, and feeling betrayed. That’s understandable. But
you’re not monsters. You never hurt anyone. You were protecting yourselves. You
were even kind enough to help someone in danger, while you yourselves were
being hunted,” Carol said, feeling oddly uncomfortable.
“But… but we hurt people,” April whispered. “We
hurt people…” she repeated, her voice tiny.
“To protect yourselves!” Carol shouted.
“What? You would rather have those guys rape you? And kill you? Do you really
want you would have gone out like that? With the last look on this Earth being
some guy gaining pleasure from your pain? Pleasuring himself at your expense?”
“No, but-” Carol cut April’s reply off.
“No buts! This world isn’t good and evil. There’s
more gray than anything, and sometimes you need to do bad things in order to
keep yourselves safe!”
April nodded silently. Ariana put her hand on her
friend’s shoulder. “She’s right,” Ariana whispered. “Heaven knows that a car is
giving us advice on life. We’ve been too sheltered. We don’t know what life is
all about.”
Carol smiled slightly, not resenting the fact that
Ariana referred to her as a ‘car’. She was a car, and it was something Carol
had no problems with.
April closed her eyes, and nodded silently. A
small smile formed itself on her lips. “Yeah, you’re right,” she whispered.
“Right now, we need to focus… before they catch us. Carol, to Washington State,
and Redmond to be exact.”
Carol saluted. “Yes, ma’am!” April and Ariana
chuckled slightly, sat back, and relaxed in the car’s plush seats. Their hands
found each other’s by second nature. They closed their eyes, and pulled into
mind-space.
Carol drove on, keeping one camera on the girls as
she did so. The two girls looked peaceful in their slumber, and it stirred up
emotions in Carol. She looked away. Damn emotions. They keep getting in the
way, she thought in her CPU. She looked back at the girls, and an
involuntary smile spread across her lips. She adjusted the seatbelt slightly,
allowing for some more leeway. She gently lowered the two seats, putting them
in a more comfortable position.
But if my emotions hadn’t been here, would I have helped them? Carol asked herself. Or
would I have just taken off, leaving the only two people ever to care enough to
help me, instead of see me as a fancy computer with no real value?
Carol sighed. She didn’t like the answer her CPU
supplied. The mission objectives are paramount. She would have left the
girls… Carol’s imager pulled up the faces of Ariana and April. Carol’s imaging
software supplied her with the image Carol had demanded of it: April and
Ariana, staring in mute shock at her, as she sped away, to freedom… leaving her
rescuers behind. Carol immediately erased the image. She turned toward the
girls, and saw April twitch a little, pulling up her legs as if trying to get
warmer.
Carol smiled, and adjusted the electronic climate
control. The air turned nice and warm, and a small smile crept upon April’s
features as she relaxed. Carol sighted, shaking her slightly at the two
occupants of her interior. Sleep tight. You’ll need it. As an
afterthought, she added, and thank Zodiac for that conscious-sleeping
ability. You can sleep whenever you want to sleep, making time zones
meaningless, and enabling you to be fresh at all times.
Carol continued the journey, her thoughts her own,
and her one sensor always turned toward the two occupants of the car, her
interior adjusting to their comfort. Yes, this was one time Carol didn’t mind
having emotions.
*****
“Got it?” Ariana asked as April dumped herself on
the front passenger seat.
April held out a briefcase. “Haven’t opened it
yet.” She reached for the control button, and Carol took over the controls,
getting them underway. April fiddled with the combination locks on the
briefcase, set to the same code as the locker. The two locks clicked open, and
April lifted the lid. Inside the briefcase were bills of twenty dollars.
Five-hundred of them, making an exact ten thousand dollars in easily used and
inconspicuous-looking denominators.
“Good old Rick,” Ariana whispered, looking at the
money. “Trust him to think of using small bills.”
“And now what do we do?” Carol asked. “I can keep
touring the city endlessly, mind you, but I’m sure you need some food in your
stomachs and some new clothes on your bodies.”
“Clothes, then food. And then we need to find a
cargo flight to Japan,” April decided. “Carol, can you pull over at the nearest
JC Penney? Ari and I are going shopping.”
“Sounds like a plan,” Ariana agreed.
“While you’re in the store, I’ll start making
phone-calls to freight companies, and see what we can do about getting the
three of us shipped to Japan. Will anywhere do, or do you prefer a specific
location?” Carol asked.
“Somewhere out of the way, if you can find it. I
hear the northern island of Hokkaido is out of the way, and has less crowds.
Easier to disappear if you go camping out high in the mountains,” April
replied. “But any location will do. I know Japanese culture and language quite
well, and we shouldn’t have any trouble finding how to get away.”
Carol pulled over at the store. “Okay. I’ve got
the phone book, and I’ll start calling,” she said.
“We’ll be back shortly,” Ariana assured the AI.
“But just to be sure, keep a tag on us. You never know.”
Carol chuckled. “I’m never letting you out of my
sights, don’t worry.”
*****
Half an hour later, the two girls reappeared from
the store, both dressed casually in a pair of jeans, a black sweater and a
matching gray vest. A careful appliance of make-up made the two
fourteen-year-olds appear as sixteen-year-olds. They got inside, and opened the
glove box, where they deposited two velvet jewelry boxes. Some packages
disappeared on the back seat.
“You dumped the uniforms?” Carol asked, not
sounding surprised.
“Too conspicuous. We only kept the phoenix
insignia,” April replied. “We just couldn’t part with them… After being
phoenixes for five years, we just couldn’t give them up.”
“They’re a link to your past,” Carol said. “It’s
good to have something like that. Now, I have some good news. I called around,
and found a freight company.”
“Really?” Ariana asked, perking up. “That is
good news. So, where and when do we go to wherever it is we’re going?”
“We leave from Seattle cargo airport, tomorrow at
noon, and we’re going to Hokkaido, just like April had asked, to the regional
capital of Sapporo. Now, the bad news. It’ll cost us nine hundred dollars,
provided you’ll stay inside the car, and require nothing to eat or drink.”
“Money’s not a problem,” Ariana replied. “Now,
passports. Can we get in?”
“I’ve entered your information into the country’s
database. Now, for the papers itself, I’ve been working on them. They should be
ready by tomorrow, and they’ll be delivered to the airport.”
“Won’t that let them know where we are?” April
asked, suddenly sounding concerned. “Using the contacts from Zodiac, I mean…”
“They’re not Zodiac contacts. I was very careful
about that. They’re so-called ‘independents’. They work for whoever pays them.
Five hundred dollars. Pay on delivery.”
April shrugged. “If you say so. I’ll trust you.”
Ariana nodded in agreement, and pulled over into a Macdonald’s drive-in.
“What do you want?” Ariana asked her friend.
“I suddenly realize I’m famished,” April noted.
“How long has it been since we’ve eaten anything?”
“Too long,” Ariana replied. “I’ll have… let’s see…
two Big Macs, two large fries, a salad, and a large coke.”
“Same for me, but leave the salad and coke. Give
me a quarter-pounder with cheese and a chocolate milkshake instead,” April
said, not bothering to look at the menu.
“Hungry devils, aren’t you?” Carol asked,
chuckling slightly. “Do you go here often? I mean, you didn’t bother to look at
the menu.”
“I memorized it a while back,” April replied.
“Just like I did with the menus of… let’s see… Wendy’s, Burger King, Kentucky
Fried Chicken…”
“I get the point,” Carol grunted, as the small jam
moved a spot. “Next question. Why? Did you go out that much at the Institute?”
Ariana and April looked at each other, and started
laughing. “It was a bet, actually,” April answered. “I bet Arial twenty dollars
I could memorize anything she wanted me to in ten minutes, as long as it wasn’t
more than ten pages. Of course, I can do twenty pages in ten minutes in my
sleep, but she didn’t know that. So, she took the bet, and gave me the menus of
fast-food joints.”
Carol started laughing. “Basically, you cheated
your friend out of twenty dollars,” she added in a chuckle.
“Arial came from a rich family. Twenty bucks made
no difference to her,” April replied. Ariana pulled up to the post where they
could enter their orders.
“Good evening,” Ariana said. “We’d like four big
Macs, four large fries, a quarter-pounder with cheese, a salad, a large coke,
and a chocolate milkshake,” Ariana said. The lady on the other side told them
how much it would be, and April took the appropriate amount of bills from the
briefcase. It took them another two minutes before they could pick up their
orders. Ariana pulled over at a nearby parking spot, and the two girls made
short work of the fast food.
As they were eating, Carol couldn’t help but make
a comment. “You do know that most teenage girls would kill you if they saw you
like this, don’t you?”
“Hmpf,” Ariana grunted, washing down the last of
the second Big Mac with some coke.
“They’d kill for your figures, and they’d kill you
for the amount of food you’re putting into them,” Carol continued.
“And we’ll kill you if you don’t let us eat,”
April rumbled good-naturedly. She rubbed some ‘secret sauce’ from her chin with
her napkin, and drank some chocolate shake.
Carol shut up, shaking her head in amusement. They
eat like starved Special Forces soldiers, too. Damn you, Zodiac. They can’t
even eat normally.
April put the trash in her bag, while Ariana did
the same with hers. The two girls looked at each other in quiet amusement as
they crunched the bags together with their psychokinetic powers. Carol whistled
in appreciation as they chucked the small balls into a trashcan.
“You know, I knew you two had activated your
powers from the security tape at Zodiac HQ, I mean, with the way you moved, it
was obvious. I never thought you’d have this level of control.”
The smile wavered a bit. “We’ve been practicing
since we were eight,” April replied quietly. “It was a fun game, a secret just
between the two of us. We never told anyone.”
“No kidding,” Carol grunted. “You’d be carved up
in a lab if you were lucky, and put in a mental ward if you weren’t.”
Ariana chuckled. “We could produce evidence.
Option number one seems more likely.”
“Of course, we could have escaped easier from a
lab than from Zodiac,” April added.
Carol chuckled. “True, but you couldn’t have
rescued me from a lab, could you? Listen, it’s getting dark. Maybe we should
find a place to stay?”
“The first motel we come across, we’ll take,”
April replied. “We don’t sleep much, so we’ll be underway to Seattle early.”
They came across a motel half an hour later, and
checked in without mentionable difficulties. After only four hours and fifteen
minutes of sleep, April and Ariana took a cold shower, and dressed in the same
clothing they had worn yesterday. The night clothing they had bought
disappeared back into the JC Penney bags. Not feeling too cheery after a
haunting night, both girls walked to the car.
“Morning, Carol,” April greeted the white car.
“Sleep well?” Ariana asked, opening the door on
the driver’s side.
“Good morning, girls,” Carol greeted them
cheerfully. “I don’t sleep, so I have been scanning the vicinity for anything resembling
Zodiac. I think you’ll be happy to know that I’ve found nothing.”
The two girls smiled, their bags deposited on the
back seat. They looked at each other. “Listen, Carol… usually, we go for a jog,
you know? It calms the mind,” April began.
“Hey, I understand. Go ahead and go for a jog.
I’ll keep a tag on you,” Carol said, not sounding concerned. Silently, her CPU
added, I do SO not want to be anyone trying something on you two. If your
genetic memories unlock, you’ll take them apart in seconds… And there’s always
me. Her CPU ran a quick diagnostics program on her weapons systems. One
500 rounds-per-minute machine gun firing fifty-caliber armor piercing depleted
uranium shells. Remaining supply: five hundred rounds. Carol chuckled. I
love that toy. She went over her EMP guns, and found them in working order
as well.
“Thanks, Carol. We’ll see you in half an hour or
so,” Ariana replied.
“Hey, I’m not your mother. It’s my place to give
advice, not fuss over you. If you want to go for a jog, go for a jog,” Carol
replied with a smile. “I’ll see you later, girls. Enjoy the jog.”
“Thanks, Carol,” April said, clicking open her
door.
“Yeah, Thanks a lot,” Ariana said as well, getting
out of the car. The two girls jogged off, Carol’s sensors keeping a lookout through
the eyes and ears of her two companions.
After they had been jogging for fifteen minutes,
April and Ariana decided it would be best to turn back now. Their night-vision
had come on completely, and it had colored the world millions of shades of
gray. It resembled the infrared images seen on some TV-shows, only brighter and
more diverse, giving the girls a look on the world devoid of color, a look
resembling a black-and-white picture.
They had been jogging in that peculiar way of
theirs, totally devoid of sound, next to a forest. They were five minutes under
way back to Carol when a dark shadow suddenly lunged from the forest. Or, it
would have been a dark shadow if the girls had been normal. In their
black-and-white view, they could see the man like any normal person could see
him. The man had a small beard, a mustache, and his eyes stood leering. He was
holding a survival knife, something the girls had once seen John Rambo carry.
He took out a flashlight from somewhere, and flashed it in their eyes.
“Lookie here,” the man grunted, his eyes going
over the two girls. “What are you two pretties doing here?”
April and Ariana squinted their eyes against the
bright beam of the flashlight, before their eyes adjusted to the light. They
looked directly into the flashlight. Another advantage of the canine vision was
the anti-flash protection… shining a light into a canine’s eyes didn’t reduce
the surroundings to black, like a human’s vision would be affected.
April and Ariana were the same way. “We’re just
jogging,” Ariana replied, calmly.
The man chuckled. “And now you’re going to show me
a good time,” he added, looking at his prize once again. “And if you’re good,
and show me a really good time, maybe I’ll let you go.”
April took a breath. Somehow, this man didn’t seem
half as dangerous as the men at Zodiac had seemed. Have I changed that much?
April wondered for a few milliseconds, before turning back to the man. “Please,
sir. You don’t want to do that.”
The man chuckled. “And why not, honey?” he asked,
licking his lips. “Is John not good enough for you?”
“I can’t tell you,” April replied, dejectedly.
“But you don’t want to touch us.”
The man grinned, keeping the flashlight aiming at
the two girls’ eyes. He was certain they couldn’t see him. He lunged, intending
to cut the one with the sassy mouth, thus shocking her companion into silence
and cooperation. He didn’t get halfway when something seemed to explode, the
world turned a bright red of sheer agony, and he rolled up into a fetal
position, moaning in pain.
*****
The moment the man had shown himself, Carol had
ignited her engine. Being electric, it had one huge advantage: it was totally
silent. At high speeds, the airflow can be heard, but at low speeds, she was as
quiet as the night. Her route-planner came up with the roads to take, and Carol
flew off, not bothering to turn on hr lights. She guided herself by infrared
and ultraviolet.
It took her two minutes to pull up behind the
girls, making sure to keep her speed down so she couldn’t be heard. She was
sure April and Ariana had heard her… her electric engine whined in the
ultrasonic spectrum, a spectrum both girls’ ears should be more than capable of
receiving.
Machine gun – single shot. Her windshield-HUD displayed. She targeted his head. A
single shot would take it off. Carol grinned evilly as she took aim. Then, a
message played back inside her CPU. April’s voice, ordering her; you won’t
kill someone. EVER!!!!
The machine gun deactivated, and Carol deployed
her EMP guns. Single shot, incapacitation charge. She aimed for his
heart. That’ll take him out. Carol had been monitoring the situation,
and she thought things over. April seemed to have him talking. He thinks
with his dick. How about I show him that’s a bad idea? Carol asked her
self. She chuckled, and her targeting system aimed for a completely different
location. When she saw him lunge, she never hesitated. She pressed the firing
trigger, and a white orb of electromagnetic energy left her gun.
The man went down, and crawled into a fetal
position, whimpering like a little girl. Carol chuckled to herself. Mission
accomplished.
“CAROL!” April shouted at the white car.
“You told me not to kill anyone,” Carol replied.
“He’ll live.” A slight halt later, she added, “He’ll just wish he didn’t.”
“You shot him! In the… unmentionables!”
Ariana grunted, looking at the girlishly whimpering man.
“Is there any permanent damage?” April asked,
looking concerned at the pile of man on the ground.
“Not really… He might not be able to get it up for
a few days, and there might be some slight burn marks, but nothing permanent,”
Carol chuckled. She clicked open the doors. “Come on, we have to get going.”
“Could you… put him out of his misery?” April
asked. Ariana looked strangely at her. April as sure Carol was doing the same
thing. “What?” she asked.
“You want me to put him don like a dog?” Carol
asked.
“No, I want you to stun him!” April protested. She
looked back at the whimpering ball of misery. “Give him a headache as well.”
“I like you, girl!” Carol replied cheerfully,
slightly charging her EMP gun, and taking careful aim. The man whimpered louder
for a few seconds, before passing out. The two girls jumped in the car.
“Hey, it was out of mercy,” April grunted. “He was
in pain. We couldn’t just leave him like that.”
Ariana shrugged. “The man was an ass. He deserved
it.”
“Oh, and Carol?” April asked, turning to the car’s
center screen. “Next time, just stun someone. Don’t get creative… unless we ask
you, okay?”
Carol chuckled. “‘Get creative’. That’s a whole
better way of putting things. They used to call my sense of humor
‘psychopathic’. Okay, I won’t get creative unless you want me to. So, can I get
creative on Zodiac forces?”
“Not unless we ask you to,” April replied. Ariana
raised an eyebrow, and looked at her friend with a curious expression. April
shrugged. “You never know when you need to extract some information…”
Ariana and Carol burst out laughing. April’s
adrenalin-induced emotional blockade give out, and she file bile rise in her
throat. She swallowed it down.
“Hey, are you okay?” Carol asked, suddenly
concerned.
“Violence,” April whispered, swallowing again. “I
hate violence.”
Ariana let out her breath. “You’ve got it bad,
April. I mean, we just tranquilized him… there wasn’t even any blood, and no
real violence.”
April let out a small chuckle, and righted
herself. She still looked pale, but color was starting to return slowly.
“Probably why I didn’t react as violently as last time,” she replied. Opening
her window, April took deep breaths of fresh outside air. Her color returned
fully. “Looks like it was just a minor attack this time.”
Ariana nodded. “A couple hours to Seattle,” she
said, indicating a passing by sign. April nodded, opened the glove compartment,
and took out a book.
“What are you doing now?” Ariana asked, eyeing her
friend strangely.
“Learning to drive,” April replied casually.
“First, I think it’s starting to be time for me to learn to drive Carol.
Second, I need something to take my mind off recent things. And third, I want
my turn to drive after I’m done here,” April added the last reason with a
chuckle.
Ariana shook her head in amusement. It was Carol
who replied. “No problem here. After you’re done there, I’ll show you the
traffic code.”
“Traffic code?” Ariana asked.
Carol didn’t even sound surprised. “Let me guess.
You learned to drive a car, but haven’t learned the traffic code yet.”
“Eh… something like that,” Ariana said, nodding
slowly, while keeping her eyes on the road. “I mean, it’s not like driving is
hard. Most rules are either well-known, or point themselves out.”
Carol shook her electronic head. “Whatever you
say. Just a small piece of advice. I’m bulletproof, not invulnerable. If you
hit something, I will be damaged.”
“Then I’d better not hit anything,” Ariana replied
with a dry chuckle, electing a similar response form her friend on the
passenger seat.
Carol sighed, yet smiled. “Where is Knight Rider
when you need it?” she asked sarcastically. “I could use some invulnerability
paint…”
“I think it was called a molecular bonded shell,”
April muttered, flipping yet another page in the book, her eyes flashing over
the contents as a considerable pace.
“And it took a day or so to dry before it became
invulnerable,” Ariana added in.
“Oh, and it wasn’t really invulnerable. If you had
a second object with the MBS, the two items were damaged, instead of both items
not being damaged at all if total invulnerability were the case,” April took
over, not looking up from the book.
“And I think there was this one time the bad guy
found a solution to break down the shell…” Ariana started once more, when Carol
interrupted her.
“Enough already! I get the point! What were you
two doing at the Institute? Specializing in contemporary television shows and
movies?” she asked with a chuckle.
“No, just during weekends and holidays,” April
replied, the book now nearing its end at a fast pace.
“And we preferred Japanese anime and comics, but
every now and then we enjoyed a normal TV show,” Ariana finished. A thoughtful
look passed over her face. “We’re never going to see the Institute again, are
we? And the sisters…”
April looked up from the book. “We’re leaving the
United States, leaving behind everything we ever known… probably never to
return. I didn’t realize until now just what we’re doing.”
Ariana sighed deeply. “I didn’t realize it either,
until we talked about the Institute in the past tense, not even realizing we
were doing it.”
April closed the book, and put it in the small
compartment in her door. “I’m going to miss everyone,” she said, voice thick.
“So am I,” Ariana whispered quietly, her voice
sounding just as thick as April’s was. “Zodiac destroyed our lives, even if
they didn’t manage to kill us.”
April nodded. Tears flowed down her cheeks.
“Carol, I want you to do something,” she said through her sobs.
“Whatever you want, April,” Carol replied. “I’m
sorry if I brought all this up. I didn’t mean to…”
“It’s not your fault,” Ariana told the AI. “It was
bound to happen.”
“Anyway, this is what I would like you to do,”
April continued, blowing her nose. “I want you to break into any database you
can think of, and compile all the information you can find on Zodiac.”
“That will take weeks, maybe even months,” Carol
replied.
“I don’t care,” April whispered. “I want the
information.”
“And blackmail them?” Ariana asked.
“And maybe get public opinion on our sides, and
have Zodiac shut down,” April replied.
“It might work,” Ariana said pensively. Carol
shrugged, and got to work.
“I’ll compile the database. But, as I said, don’t
expect quick results.”
“We won’t,” April assured Carol, after exchanging
a look with Ariana.
*****
The two girls pulled up to the cargo airport of
Seattle with a full hour to spare. After clearing the necessary papers, Carol
was secured on board the transport plane, and the two girls were shown how to get
to it. They would make the journey inside the car.
April and Ariana then made their way to the
drop-off point, where Carol’s contact would give them their Japanese passports.
They had no problems with the man, since they knew better than to ask questions.
They paid him, he gave them their passports, and they said goodbye. The whole
meeting took less than five minutes.
Feeling a little hungry, the two teens got
something from the cafeteria, and slowly started going back to the plane. They
were planning on getting into Carol, and spending the rest of the time in her
company.
Something seemed off when April and Ariana walked
up to the berth were the plane was standing. When they had dropped off Carol,
there had been a flurry of activity. Now only the cargo door on the side was
open, the cranes were busy somewhere else, and there didn’t seem to be any
people in the vicinity.
One of the crew they had met before walked up, and
the two girls felt relieved. They ran up to him. “Excuse me, sir, but where is
everybody?” April asked in her best ‘sweet girl’.
“We’re done loading,” the man replied. “Captain’s
registering the flight plan. We should be out of here in thirty minutes. Better
get on board,” the man said, not unkindly, before climbing the ladder, and
disappearing inside. April and Ariana looked at each other, then slowly around
the airport.
“The last look of American soil,” April said.
“Goodbye to those who ruined our lives,” Ariana
grunted coolly. “We’ll always have each other, and that’s more than enough for
me.”
April nodded emotionally. Fresh teas welled up in
her eyes. “But it’s still home,” she whispered.
Ariana sniffed. “I know,” she replied quietly,
dropping her arm around April’s shoulder, and pulling her closer. “I know…”
“You don’t have to pretend to be so tough,” April
whispered, looking at her friend’s face, and discovering two tears sliding down
her cheeks.
Ariana chuckled. “No, but I like to… I think it’s
a survival reflex.”
“Well, isn’t this cute?” a female voice drawled,
from behind them.
Aril and Ariana turned around to look at the
woman. She was dressed in black. “Well, we’re leaving, possibly for ever,”
April replied. “So don’t blame us for getting emotional.”
The woman grinned. “That’s where you’re wrong,
honey. Because… well, you see, we can’t let you go,” she said, drawing a gun.
At the same time, five men ran out the hangar, and surrounded the two girls.
April pressed herself closer to Ariana. She
started to tremble. There was something about Zodiac operatives that scared the
living daylights out of her. April could feel Ariana tense up as well.
“Please… let us go,” April whispered. “We won’t
hurt anyone… and we won’t tell. Just let us be,” she begged.
“You stole something from us, honey,” the woman
continued. “We want it back. Now, tell us where the CAROL unit is, and we’ll
make it a clean and painless death. Don’t tell us… and we’ll make it last for
weeks.”
April closed her eyes. She could feel calmness
enter her mind, and she detached herself from Ariana, who was steeling herself
in a similar manner. April knew that it was merely an illusion. She hated
violence. She was beginning to feel sick, just from thinking about what
was going to happen.
“I hate violence,” April told them. “Please, let
us be…”
“Can’t do that, honey,” the woman said. She turned
to Ariana, thinking April’s begs would make her give in more readily. “Now,
where’s Carol? Or should I put a bullet through your friend’s kneecap? You
know, she’ll never be able to walk straight again.”
Something snapped inside Ariana. No one threatened
April with permanent physical harm; no one. Ariana’s mouth twisted into a
fierce snarl. She balled her fists.
“I wouldn’t do that,” the woman cautioned Ariana.
“I’m still pointing my gun at your teary friend. And so are the rest of my
men.”
Ariana closed her eyes, and forced herself to
think. I need to get their weapons away from them. All at once. Then I can
take them out. Before her closed eyes, the mental temple appeared, with
herself as High Sorceress in the exact center of the circular construction. In
front of her, a massive sensor-screen displayed a 360° view of the entire
scene. How it was possible was beyond Ariana, but she could survey all around
her without moving a single muscle. She could see the five men, the woman, and
April. She could see all six guns. All side arms. Everything seemed to be
moving really slow, and Ariana knew that she was now operating at the full
speed of thought, not the normal speed of the every-day world.
I need psychokinetics. But more precise than
I’ve ever used before. Faster, more precise. A second screen popped up. It was labeled ‘Psycho-control’. Ariana
stared at it. She heard a really slow voice coming in through her mental ears.
She ignored it. She would decipher it after everything had come in; the psycho-control
screen was drawing her attention right now.
The screen was displayed a single hand. Deciding
that this was the ordinary manipulation, Ariana knew she had to take a chance.
Her life, and the life of April, was at stake. She pointed at the screen, and
five extra hands became visible, making six in total. She turned back to the
full-surrounding sensor-screen. The six guns were already highlighted in red.
Ariana smiled. Activate. At the same time,
she was kicked out of mind-space, and opened her own eyes in the real world.
The six operatives were staring at the six guns in front of Ariana’s feet.
“Let us go,” Ariana stated. The two men nearest
April charged her. The three men nearest Ariana charged, following the lead of
their two companions. Ariana snarled. She felt her psychokinetic abilities flow
around her, forming the mold once more.
Ariana jumped up a couple meters, somersaulted,
and planted her two feet in the neck of the guy to reach her first. She flew up
again, and landed in front of the two men storming toward April. Her hands were
open, and she pushed them against the chest of the two men. A psychokinetic
detonation followed, yet only April and Ariana could tell. The crunch of
snapping bone filled the air, and the two men were blasted backward, and hit
the metal walls of the hangar.
Ariana jumped up once again, and landed on April’s
other side, directly in front of the two remaining men who had originally been
racing toward her. She touched the floor only shortly. The moment she touched
the floor, she flew toward the two men, her legs and feet horizontally behind
her without touching the floor. Her two hands were balled into fists, and
Ariana could feel her powers starting to give. She snarled loud, planted her
fists in the stomachs of the two oncoming men, and made them go down.
Ariana stood straight, taking deep breaths. She
turned to the woman. Sweat pearled on Ariana’s face. “Leave,” Ariana stated in
a dead voice. Dead tired, but the woman couldn’t know that. She mistook the
tone for the tone of her death. Nodding stupidly, the woman took a few
steps backwards, turned, and ran.
Ariana’s power gave. She sunk to her knees, and
April was with her in seconds. Then the world blacked out for Ariana.
She came to about ten minutes later, seated behind
Carol’s wheel. Alone. “Carol? Where’s April?”
“Thank God you’re alright!” Carol said, sounding
concerned. “We thought you really overdid it! And April… April’s outside. She
needed to… eh… you know.”
Ariana winced. “The guys? How bad are they?”
“Broken bones, nothing they won’t survive,” Carol
said in a dead tone, indicating she wouldn’t have minded if they had
died.
“Poor April. Was she affected badly?” Ariana
asked, concerned for her friend.
“About the same as after Zodiac. From what I can
see, she’s done, and on her way back here. Apparently, Zodiac has some
pull, at least, since the bodies have been cleaned up already. April can only
see some blood, but no hurt men. Oh, shit…” Carol cursed.
“What?” Ariana asked, righting herself
explosively.
“Blood. April’s heaving again,” Carol replied.
“Looks like she really isn’t the right type for this line of work.”
“No kidding,” Ariana whispered. “Neither am I.”
April sat down moments later, shaking slightly,
and looking pale as a ghost. “I hate blood,” she whispered. Turning to Ariana,
she continued, “It’s good to see you awake again.”
Ariana smiled slightly. “I totally overdid it. I
should train, get my mental strength up. I have control, but no endurance.”
April nodded weakly, and sighed as Carol turned
the heat up. “Whatever they are, Zodiac’s effective. The injured men are
already gone.”
“Yeah, Carol told me she noticed, through your
eyes. Say, April, there’s something I have to show you. Something I discovered
during the last fight,” Ariana said, turning to her friend.
April looked confused at her friend. “Really? What
is it?” she asked, curious.
Ariana smiled secretively, grabbed April’s hand,
and pulled them both into mind-space. Carol just smiled, locked the doors, and
made sure the car was comfortably warm.
*****
‘Oversight’ hit the desk with his right fist. The
thundering resonated through the room, making General Perkins flinch. “They are
fully active!” ‘Oversight’ shouted.
“We knew they had psychic control back when they
escaped,” Perkins reasoned.
“But not to this extent!” ‘Oversight’
shouted. “Last time, it was a pure reflex! This time, Ariana fought with full
control! She was in charge all the way! Look at this, General,” he grunted,
throwing a brown envelope to the man, who expertly caught the object. He pulled
out a stack of X-ray pictures.
“Two hairline fractures in his skull and a large
concussion,” ‘Oversight’ told Perkins in explanation of the first picture. “She
landed on the base of his skull, pushing his head against the floor. He was
lucky she didn’t kill him!” Perkins held out the next two pictures, seeming to
be identical. Well, the wounds were similar, and both X-rays showed a ribcage.
“She hit those two men with her hands. One has a
left imprint, and the other has a right imprint. Where her hands touched, the
bones shattered.” General Perkins winced as he held the pictures to the light,
and saw the imprints of a fourteen-year-old hand on each cage, the bones having
shattered where the hand had touched. “Again, both men were lucky the bones didn’t
puncture their lungs, or that the subsequent heavy landing against the wall
didn’t do any additional damage.”
Perkins put the pictures down. He took the last
two, which showed two intestinal caverns. “Those two had a ruptured stomach,
spleen, and liver. Painful, but nothing that couldn’t be fixed. Those wounds
were sheer physical force, while the first ones were clearly psychic in
nature.”
Perkins put the pictures down. “She ran out of
energy,” he whispered. “Somehow, she discovered her full muscle strength.”
‘Oversight’ jumped up from his desk. “She didn’t discover
anything, Perkins! That girl knew exactly what she was doing, every step
of the way! She ran out of mental energy, switched to full physical force, and
completed her objectives!”
“You talk of her like she were an operative,”
Perkins said, looking confused at his superior.
“Perkins, you’re a fool!” ‘Oversight’ shouted.
“Ariana could have been an operative! As she is now, she’s unlocking her full
potential, and I hate to think about what she’s going to be capable of after
she’s begun to train!”
Perkins let out his breath. “I know, Sir. The good
news is that April seems to be staying behind.”
‘Oversight’ fell back in his chair. “You’re an
idiot.”
“Sir?”
“Moron, ignoramus, devoid of brainpower!” ‘Oversight’
raged. “You’re a stupid ass with the intelligence of a freshly-spawned amoeba!”
“I don’t have to take this!” Perkins shouted.
“April’s unlocked just like her sister, you idiot!
You can see it on the tapes! She’s fighting it every step of the way!”
“But those instincts are dominant…”
“And she’s fighting them! She’s going to go
insane, and THEN things are going to get messy. An operative with her abilities
and skills, insane, and running rampart through modern society. Do you have any
idea what the damage will be?”
“The police won’t stand a chance,” Perkins
whispered.
“The police? The police will get their
butts handed to them! That girl eats SWAT teams for breakfast! They’d need to
get a fucking Navy SEAL team to take her out, and even then, it’s gonna be
close! April, fully active, and insane, is the biggest military weapon
this side of the Atom Bomb! And Ariana, sweet little Ariana, with her
genetically ingrained loyalty to her leader will be the icing on the
fucking fruitcake!”
Perkins sunk into the visitor’s chair. “We created
a monster,” he whispered.
“No,” ‘Oversight’ replied, looking sternly at
Perkins. “You did.”
“What?” Perkins whispered, looking up angrily.
“You were in charge. You should have terminated
all Zodiac projects fourteen years ago. You allowed two of them to escape. You
are responsible for this mess.”
Perkins turned white, and he started to shake.
“Sir, I…”
“Don’t worry. I won’t liquidate you… Yet. Get back to work, General. And tell our forces
in Japan to report the arrival, but to leave those two alone. We no longer have
the manpower to take them down. I’ll need to make a lot of phone calls about
getting at least some backing on this, and there’s no reason to push
them even harder than we already pushed them. They’re on the run. We want to
keep them there, not deciding that offense beats defense.”
“Of course, Sir. Thank you, Sir,” Perkins
whispered, getting up. He saluted, turned on his heel, and marched out of the
office. The door shut.
“Dismissed,” ‘Oversight’ said, chuckling.
*****
April and Ariana climbed out of the plane, and
walked to the exchange office to exchange her dollars for yen. After having
exchanged a couple hundred dollars worth, the two girls made their way to the
cafeteria for something to eat. They hadn’t eaten since… time differences had
screwed them up. All they knew was that they were hungry. April played
translator, and both girls made quick work of the food.
Since the cargo airstrips were somewhat out of the
way of the passenger terminals, the two girls had to cross a couple of deserted
cargo strips to reach the one where their plane was disembarking Carol. Or so
they hoped. April and Ariana tensed when they crossed a deserted location, a
place where they were far from everybody. They didn’t like it, and started
running. Something felt wrong. On their left and right were warehouses, with a
chain-link fence directly behind the right row of storage facilities. Behind
the fence was the public road, with cars passing at great speeds, thus
providing no help whatsoever.
They were right. A bola was thrown from one of the
warehouses, and flung itself around April’s legs. The girl fell forward, landed
on her hand, and instinctively pushed up and over. She landed on her still-tied
feet, without any noticeable damage. Her hands stung a little, but weren’t even
skinned.
Ariana, on the other hand, felt her psychokinetic
armor arming itself. Two men raced out of the warehouse. Both threw bolas at
Ariana, who simply dodged them, allowing the weighted ropes to clang harmlessly
to the chain-link fence marking the barrier between the public road and the
cargo strips. She didn’t even deign the discarded weapons with a single look.
She raced forward, her hands open, as if ready to
repeat the ribcage damage from the Seattle airport. For all they were worth,
these two men appeared to be better trained than the guys from Seattle. They
managed to dodge the enraged girl, and even managed to double-kick her in the
back. Since she had already been moving, the kicks did little more than give
her added momentum, momentum she used to launch herself into the air, push her
feet of the steel wall of the warehouse the two men had come from, and go after
the two pursuers, who were now very much aware of what had happened.
“She flew!” the first man said to the second, in
Japanese.
“I knew we shouldn’t have done this!” the second
man replied. “Orders were formal! Do NOT engage the targets!”
“They’re two girls! They shouldn’t be a match!”
the first man insisted.
“Are you done now?” Ariana asked, standing in
front of them, her arms crossed, her face looking downright scary.
“Ari!” April shouted, her voice trembling. “Don’t
play with them!”
Ariana nodded. She dropped, swept the first man’s
legs from under him, jumped up, put her foot in the second man’s face, knocking
him out cold, and returned. She dropped down, straddling the first man, and hit
him square in the face with her fist. His eyes closed, his mind out cold.
April sunk to her knees, her entire posture
radiating an emotional shock the likes of which Ariana hadn’t seen before.
Slowly, oh so very slowly, April brought her hands up, and buried her face in
them. Her shoulders shook. “Isn’t there nowhere we’ll be safe?” she asked,
sobbing. “We’ve run halfway around the world, just for more violence!” she was
now crying, through her tears.
Ariana knelt down next to her friend, and put her
arms around her. April buried herself against her friend’s chest, threw her
around Ariana, and cried. Ariana just held her friend, knowing that the worst
was yet to come… this was just an emotional outburst to the attack. The
Sickness was yet to come.
“Come, April. We should get to Carol, before more
of those guys come back,” Ariana whispered, slowly getting to her feet, and
gently pulling her friend up along with her. April followed Ariana to her feet
docilely, still in shock. They hadn’t taken five steps, or April fell to her
knees again, fresh tears accompanying the terrible heaves that emptied the
girl’s stomach of its contents. Ariana held April as she vomited, comforting
her friend with her mere presence. For the moment, it was all they had. After
April more or less stabilized, Ariana gave her friend some mineral water from a
bottle she had bought at the cafeteria. April took a couple of small swallows,
and Ariana capped the bottle once more.
“Come on,” she said gently. “We should get out of
here.”
April nodded weakly, and followed her friend.
Actually, Ariana half-carried April, who was supporting herself on her friend’s
shoulders. It seemed as if April had done more fighting than Ariana had, and it
appeared to have sapped all her reserves. By the time they got to the cargo
lane where their plane was being unloaded, April somehow managed to at
least walk under her own strength, although the girl’s ashen complexion still
looked far from healthy.
They were in luck, as Carol had already been
unloaded, and the two girls climbed inside, Ariana having to help April. As
soon as she hit the seat, April curled up, and closed her eyes. Looking
concerned at her passenger, Carol looked April’s door as soon as it had shut,
and raised the inside temperature to comfortable for a sleeping person.
Ariana got in behind the wheel.
“How bad was it?” Carol whispered.
“Two guys,” Ariana replied. “It was worse this
time.”
“Because you just left everything behind, for
nothing,” Carol replied. She turned back to look at April. “Poor thing, she
looks dead to the world.”
Ariana sighed concernedly. “She had a breakdown,
Cary. First an emotional one due to the stress, then a physical one due to the fight.
I had to support her for some of the way back. She could hardly walk.”
Carol sadly shook her head. “We need to help her.
Fast. She needs to come to terms with all of this… she never had a chance to
adjust. Which, by thee way, you seem to have done wonderfully.”
Ariana snorted. “Yeah, right. I’m fighting for my
life, and for hers. When I think of things, I get sick. Not as sick as April,
but still sick. So, I don’t think. I’m on the run. I can’t afford to think.”
Carol let out her simulated breath. She’s the
total opposite of April. April can’t stop thinking. Ari refuses to think at
all. I’ve got a couple of nutcases on my hand if things don’t improve. I just
wish I could help… but I was designed to kill, maim, break, and steal. I’m not
a psychiatrist; I don’t know what to do… I have zero life experience!
“So, where are we going?” Carol asked.
“Mountains,” April whispered. “Mountains… safe.
Hard… to find… there. Central… mountains.”
~“You heard her,” Ariana replied. “Mountains it
is.”
Carol nodded. “Okay. Here we are. A way deep into
the mountains.”
“But first, let’s stop at a store. We need some
supplies,” Ariana decided.
“Do you speak Japanese?” Carol asked, curiously.
“I can understand some of it, but I don’t think I
can speak it,” Ariana replied. “We used to watch a lot of Japanese cartoons,
but that kind of language isn’t appropriate for use in real life.”
“I… will speak,” April whispered. “Just… five
more… minutes. Sleep.” With those words, April’s head sunk sideways, her body
finally given into the urge to sleep.
“Let’s give her thirty minutes,” Carol whispered,
pulling over in an empty parking space. “Maybe you should get some sleep, too.
I’ll wake you.”
Ariana shook her head. “Not tired. Now, let’s be
quiet.”
Carol just nodded her agreement.
Thirty minutes later, Ariana gently waked April,
who dazedly opened her eyes. She looked at little better, and some of the
strength had returned to her voice and her body. She walked into the grocery
store along with Ariana.
*****
Hisho Morimoto, Master in the arts of the ninja,
had finished his tour through the city. He had managed to get all of the rare
herbs he needed, and at a reasonable price, too. Now he was preparing for the
journey back to his home village, a trip that would take several hours by public
transport. He entered a grocery store to buy some supplies.
While he was making his selection, he noticed two
western girls entering the store. One of them was looking like death warmed
over, while the second one looked more like a trapped cat, looking around
nervously for anything that even remotely appeared dangerous. The first girl,
the weak one, whispered to her companion in English, apparently translating the
notes on the racks. Master Morimoto didn’t understand English very well.
When he saw the first girl close her eyes, and the
second one hold on to her to keep her from falling, Master Morimoto knew
something was definitely wrong. The first girl seemed to be exhausted, and by
the constant looks the second one was throwing around the store, there was something
threatening them, something that had awakened the instinct he knew only too
well: supervision. The second girl was keeping tabs on everything and
everybody, constantly scanning for trouble.
Master Morimoto made a decision. He knew he was
capable of helping, and they obviously needed help. Smiling slightly to appear
harmless, Master Morimoto advanced silently on the two girls, the first one
having turned back to the racks and food items, while the second one had by now
detected him. Her eyes kept darting to him. If he had been anyone else, he
would have felt uncomfortable.
“Excuse me, Miss,” he said on a friendly tone to
the first girl, the weak one. “Is there something wrong?”
The second girl looked from her companion to him,
and back to her companion, scared, confused, and obviously over-protective. The
first girl turned her tired-looking head towards him. “Just a little tired,”
she replied, putting a hand on her friend’s shoulder. That simple gesture
calmed the second girl, and made a short-circuit in Morimoto’s brain. She
knows her companion well, and that one gesture calmed her down… they are
behaving like a team that’s been trained for years! What happened to them? Why
is one so exhausted, and the second one so alert? What could have… oh-oh. They’re
running from something, and they look too well behaved to be running for the
law.
Morimoto, keeping the gentle smile on his
face, silently bowed his head slightly, and retrieved something form his
pocket. A small tablet. Never leave home without these. “This will help
you, Miss. It will help you restore your strength.”
“How can I repay you?” the girl whispered,
gratefully accepting the tablet.
“Put it under your tongue, and let it melt,”
Morimoto instructed. “I was in the position to help. It is a favor.”
The girl put the tablet under her tongue, detached
herself from her friend, and bowed formally. “I thank you,” she replied, using
the appropriate politeness forms. Morimoto was impressed… her Japanese almost
had no accent at all, and she knew the proper forms of addressing someone. She
must have received extensive training, or have grown up in Japanese culture
herself.
Morimoto returned the bow. “It was nothing.” He
had to keep from staring as he righted himself. The color was returning to the
girl’s face, and it was doing so, fast. Either she wasn’t totally exhausted,
or she must be one of the strongest people I have ever met, Morimoto
thought. And seeing how her friend had to support her earlier, I think
option number two is more likely.
“Allow me to repay your generosity,” the girl
said, her voice sounding stronger. Her companion looked flabbergasted at the
girl, to Morimoto, and back to her friend. The two exchanged some English
sentences, and the first girl turned back toward him.
“I must return to my home village,” Morimoto
replied. “My student is expecting my return.” He knew that she knew that she
couldn’t make an offer without knowing him better. He also knew it was his duty
to allow for an opportunity for her to make an offer, so both wouldn’t lose
face. “I must catch the bus shortly.”
The first girl’s face lit up. Morimoto had guessed
correctly. They had come in by car. The first girl turned to her
companion, chattered something, to which her companion replied with a smile in
his direction, and a nod. The first girl continued, “Then allow us to drive you
to your home.”
Morimoto bowed. “Thank you.”
The first girl returned it. “It is nothing.”
“My name is Morimoto Hisho,” Morimoto introduced
himself. “Pleased to meet you.”
The girl smiled, and bowed slightly.
“Hajimemashite.” Pleased to meet you. “My name is April.” With a small
motion of her hand to her friend, she continued, “My friend’s name is Ariana.
Unfortunately, she does not speak Japanese.”
Morimoto bowed to each girl, saying ‘pleased to
meet you’ to both of them, even though Ariana couldn’t understand him. He did
give her credit for returning his bow. She seemed to have at least guessed
at the conversation, and Morimoto valued someone who could deduct.
Five minutes later, Ariana had packed her
groceries and Morimoto’s groceries in the trunk. Ariana had taken the back
seat, leaving the more spacious front passenger seat for Morimoto, and letting
April drive for a change. Carol had hidden herself, her TV screen displaying a
navigation system.
It was a pleasant surprise for the two girls to
find out that Morimoto lived high up in the mountains, in a small village. His
house was the last one on the main street, where the road had long since gone
to a small gravel path, which had about the width of a car and a half.
April pulled Carol up to the house, and Morimoto
invited them for dinner, since the sun was already setting, and it was nearing
the hour for dinner. April threw a look at Ariana, and the two girls exchanged
some English, after which April gratefully accepted the invitation.
As soon as they exited the car, April started
bringing Ariana up to speed on Japanese customs, so that by the time dinner
came around, Ariana at least wouldn’t offend their host.
“This is my student, Yahiko,” Morimoto introduced
a fifteen-year-old boy with raven-black hair and a friendly face. He bowed to
them, a bow both girls returned. Morimoto identified them to his student, and
told him to make sure that the girls were comfortable. Both girls were pleased
to note that Yahiko spoke English, to some extent. Pleased to have someone
making sure that she didn’t get any of the details wrong, April continued her
lecture.
Dinner was pleasant, both girls having no problems
with the exotic tastes found in Japanese cuisine. They were eager to try, and
found it all enjoyable.
Morimoto had a hard time concealing his enjoyment.
April and Ariana were balls of energy, and he found almost no traces of what
had plagued them earlier. April seemed to have fully recovered from her
exhaustion, and Ariana seemed to have relaxed the state of readiness she had
been in. Morimoto could still see the glances the two shared at times, and he
could read the sadness in their eyes. Something was definitely wrong with these
two girls, and Morimoto couldn’t think of what.
They were friendly, enjoyable company, and really
seemed to appreciate him helping them out earlier. They’re sweet. What could
have happened? Who could do something to two sweet girls like them? I don’t
think anything natural could cause them to be on the run, so someone must be
after them. Who? Who could harm two sweet girls like that?
Morimoto hid his thoughts as he took part in a
conversation with April, who seemed to be interested in places where one could
get away, even though she didn’t put it like that. She asked about mountains,
little villagers, and places with little other people. She claimed she and her
friend wanted to ‘see the not-tourist version of Japan’. Morimoto could read
between the lines. Something in her voice told him that she was sad about
something, a type of sad he had never thought he’d hear from a
fourteen-year-old girl.
Next to him, Yahiko and Ariana were having a
conversation in English, Yahiko doing his best to keep his accent down, and
Ariana doing her best not to speak too fast, or use too many exotic words. They
were talking about hiking, camping, fishing, and the local wildlife. He had no
problems with telling her about any venomous animals they might have in Japan,
nor had he any problems with talking about fish or wildlife that was fit for
human consumption.
After dinner, April told Morimoto she had enjoyed
the meal, and his hospitality, but that they really had to go now… they had to
find a hotel to stay. Morimoto could hear the undertone, and if he could guess
it correctly, April had no intentions of finding a hotel. It was that undertone
of fear and sadness again, and it triggered something in Morimoto. He wanted to
know them better, to see if he might be able to help in some way.
“In that case, allow me to offer you shelter,”
Morimoto offered. April and Yahiko startled, and Morimoto suppressed the smile
he had felt. April had most definitely been educated well. She knew that most
Japanese people didn’t generally invite people into their homes, unless they
were really good friends or relatives. But Morimoto wasn’t any ordinary man. He
wanted to help these two girls, find out what was wrong, and maybe help them in
whatever way he could.
April overcame her shock, and Morimoto was
dismayed to see a flare of protective anger come over Ariana, as if she were
ready to pounce whoever said or moved in a way that didn’t stroke with her
thoughts. And the way she was looking, nothing stroked with it. April smiled,
and gently shook her head in Ariana’s direction. The girl calmed down
immediately, clearly feeling embarrassed over what she had done.
April, meanwhile, bowed in Morimoto’s direction.
“Thank you for your hospitality, Morimoto-san,” she said, and noticed Ariana
still sitting up. He invited us to stay. Japanese normally don’t invite
people into their homes, she whispered under her breath. Bow, April
instructed. Ariana’s enhanced hearing picked it up, the girl startled for a
moment, smiled in Morimoto’s direction, and bowed.
“I will show you around, while Yahiko takes care
of the dishes,” Morimoto said, getting up. April, Ariana, and Yahiko did the
same. Yahiko turned to his sensei.
“Sensei, may I have one moment of your time,
please?” he asked respectfully. Morimoto looked form his student to the two
girls.
“Excuse me for a moment,” Morimoto apologized. The
two left the room. Of course, April and Ariana could listen in, if they wanted
to. Respecting the privacy of their hosts, they didn’t. Ariana wouldn’t have
understood the conversation anyway.
“What is it, Yahiko?” Morimoto asked.
“Sensei, is it wise to invite two strangers into
our home?”
“Those two girls need my help, Yahiko. Just like
you needed help.”
“Help, Sensei?” Yahiko asked, stunned.
“I do not expect you to read emotions like I do,
Yahiko. But I do expect some common sense. April was pressing me for
information on where to hide, even though she didn’t word it as such. Her tone
of voice held an undertone of fear and sadness. They have left something, or
someone, or possibly both, and are running from someone.”
Yahiko bowed his head. “Ariana has been asking
about camping sites, poisonous plants and animals, and which plants and animals
are edible,” he whispered. “I didn’t know, so I gave the information.”
Morimoto nodded. “I gave April the information she
requested as well. I offered them shelter because it is my opinion they were
not planning on finding a hotel. They were going to run. I intend to find out
what is wrong, and help them.”
“But… what if they are running from the law?”
Yahiko asked. “We could be harboring criminals…”
“You lack understanding, Yahiko. Do they look like
the types to be criminals?” Morimoto asked, suddenly sounding angry.
“No, Sensei.”
“And do you think I would invite them into my home
if there had been any doubt about them?”
“No, Sensei. I apologize,” Yahiko replied,
subdued.
“Now, allow me to return. You have dishonored us
long enough by keeping me from taking care of our guests.”
“Yes, Sensei. I apologize. It will not happen
again.”
“It is good to question. It is not good to do so until
the time is right,” Morimoto replied, before walking back into the room, and
showing the girls around his home.
*****
April opened her eyes, and was immediately fully
awake. She sat up, and stretched. Ariana was not in sight, and April closed her
eyes to tune up her hearing. Smiling, her eyes opened once again, and April
walked to the backyard. Morimoto’s house had been built on top of a small hill,
leaning into a mountain. As such, the back yard ended on a small cliff. Not
very deep, but deep enough to really hurt the unfortunate person to fall off
it.
Ariana was sitting on the edge, her legs dangling
over the edge of the cliff. April sat down next to her friend, her night vision
allowing her to enjoy the spectacular view. One thing neither of them had was
fear of heights, which they both thought of as a good thing at the moment.
“Morning,” Ariana said.
“Morning,” April replied.
“Do you feel better? I mean, you seemed okay last
night, but you fell straight to sleep, which did worry me,” Ariana asked.
April nodded quietly. “Some. It’s just so
depressing… we left everything… all for nothing.”
Ariana sighed deeply, and nodded in quiet
agreement. “I know what you mean,” she said. “I refuse to allow myself to think
about it… every time I do, I feel sick to my stomach. Not as bad as you, but
still sick.”
April closed her eyes, and gently put her hand on
her friend’s shoulder. She pulled Ariana into mind-space along with her, and
soon both were looking at the cliff on a sensor-screen.
“I wanted to teach you Japanese,” April said.
“We’ll need it if we’re going to run. We’ll need to fit in, so our language
shouldn’t be a source of concern.”
Ariana nodded. “Good idea. Teach away.”
April smiled slightly. “Let’s hope this works.
Usually, we study together. We’ve never actually tried copying knowledge form
one brain to the other.”
Ariana frowned, and looked at Mind-April. “Sure we
did. When we’re writing a report together. You write one part, I write a
second, and then we merge it. That’s copying.”
“Five or ten pages is
nothing compared to an entire library on Japanese customs, traditions, and
language,” April whispered in reply. She spread her hand to one side.
The black walls appeared in between the support
columns of the mental temple. Four screens appeared. “Grammar,” April told her
friend, who found it quite easy to make the screen scroll. Her mind absorbed
the knowledge.
By instinct, April felt when it was time to start
downloading verbs and vocabulary. Two extra screens opened, downloading
vocabulary and verbs into Ariana’s brain. The grammar rules ended, and the four
primary screens took over some of the data stream.
Ariana’s High Sorceress was sitting cross-legged
in mid-air, staring blankly at the screens. Six screens were pounding knowledge
upon knowledge upon knowledge into Ariana’s mind. She accepted it all, and
craved more. April, feeling her friend’s need somehow, started smiling. Sweat
drops appeared on, April’s Amazon Priestess-face as she opened a seventh
screen. Data was now flashing by at tremendous speeds, in seven streams at a
time.
Ariana was sweating, too. Her face saw as white as
chalk, but the gleam in her blank eyes stayed. The data streams ended, and
Ariana shook her head to clear the cobwebs.
“Done,” she said. “Intense.”
April took a couple deep breaths. “No argument
from me. I’ve never felt speed like this from my mind before.
“Me neither,” Ariana agreed. “How long did it take
us?”
April opened the biological clock of her mind,
accurate to within one thousandth of a second. “Two minutes.”
“Damn,” Ariana grunted. “Two minutes.”
The Amazon Priestess and the High Sorceress looked
at one another for a few seconds, as if both are waiting for the other to say
or do something.
“We should practice psycho-control,” Ariana
finally whispered, looking away, towards a screen she had just pulled up. It
was labeled ‘psycho-control’.
April closed her eyes, and nodded dejectedly.
Ariana moved closer, and hugged the avatar-form of her friend. “I know you
don’t like it, April. But it’s necessary… We need to be able to protect
ourselves against Zodiac.” Ariana felt April shudder at the name ‘Zodiac’. She
hugged tighter. “I won’t let anything happen to you, I promise.”
April sighed. “I know… I am being irrational… But
I just can’t help it… I hate hurting people. The thought of it… it just
makes me sick to my stomach.”
Ariana kept hugging her friend. “You still need to
learn to use your psychokinetic powers. See it as personal development, a way
to better know yourself. Get to know who you are, what you are, and what you
are capable of.”
April nodded, and released the hug. “You’re
right,” she whispered. “You’re right…”
“Come on,” Ariana said, smiling encouragingly at
her friend. April found herself returning a shy smile, and she turned to the
psycho-control screen. She stretched her hand out, and a second window popped
up, right next to Ariana’s. Six hands appeared in it.
Closing her mental eyes, a full-screen popped up,
enabling April to see 360° around her. Various stones were shown in red. Ariana
clapped her hands in glee as the stones lifted into the air. April smirked
slightly. She put the stones down. Her head cocked to one side, though, and her
face got a curious look on it. A look Ariana never thought she’d see again, and
it warmed her to her very core. April was enthused by something, and it filled
Ariana’s heart with hope… hope that her friend was not beyond help.
“Do me a favor, Ari,” April whispered.
“Anything,” Ariana replied immediately,
recognizing the same tone April had used countless times, back at the Institute.
It told Ariana that April was on the verge of some discovery, and wanted
Ariana’s help in double-checking.
“Reach out to that stone with your mental powers.
Don’t lift it. Just try to feel the stone with your mind,” April
replied, still looking engrossed at the stone, medium-sized, but appearing tiny
because of the distance it was away. Ariana nodded, told her psycho-control
screen to use a single ‘hand’, and reached out to the stone. She tried to do as
April had asked her to, and tried to feel the surface of the stone.
Her grip a lot softer than usual, Ariana finally
felt the sensations her psychokinetic abilities were feeding her brain. Just
like with a normal hand, when gripping something tightly, you fail to feel the
texture of the item. Letting a psychokinetic tendril gently rub across the
surface, Ariana could feel every tiny impression, every tiny expulsion of the
stone’s surface. She could feel what kind of material the stone was made
of. It felt incredible.
Ariana gasped. April turned to her friend. “You
felt it too, didn’t you?”
“So… sensitive,” Ariana whispered. “Almost
sensual. I could feel the rock… I know that rock. Or, at least,
it feels like I know the rock.”
April chuckled, reached out, and brought the stone
closer. “I knew how it would look like before I saw it,” the girl said. “Just
from touching it…”
Ariana nodded. “I know.” After a few seconds of
silence, she added, “What I don’t understand is why we’ve never noticed it
before.”
Now it was April’s turn to nod silently. After a
few seconds of deep thought, she said, “I think it has something to do with the
way we’ve been using our psychokinetics up until now. We told it to fetch
something, and it did. We never asked it to ‘feel’, until you discovered
psycho-control, and told it to create hands.”
“So, a normal psychokinetic blast is without
sensations, but a psychokinetic hand has sensations?” Ariana asked, looking at
the twin psycho-control screens.
April shook her head. “A psychokinetic blast has normal
sensations. We could feel it picking up whatever we told it to fetch, remember?
But the psychokinetic hand must have increased sensitivity…”
Ariana shrugged. “I think that sounds right… Come
on, let’s experiment with it!”
April chuckled. The stone, still labeled in red,
sunk to the ground next to the two girls. Ariana pulled up some more rocks,
ranging from pebbles to medium-sized rocks weighing about ten to fifteen kilos.
*****
Morimoto had donned his standard uniform, and
opened the sliding door leading to the back yard, so he could start his
early-morning workout. The moment he had the door open, and he had thrown one
look outside, he froze. April and Ariana were now facing each other, sitting
cross-legged on the ground. They were holding up their hands, palms touching.
Around them, stones of all possible size and shape were flying.
Morimoto blinked, stepped outside, and closed the
sliding door. That shows why they were afraid… they are carrying secret
abilities. Immediately, the rocks dropped to the floor, and the two girls
shot up, looking fearfully at him.
“Impressive,” Morimoto said calmly, walking toward
them. The two girls took a fearful step backward, obviously uncertain of his
motives. Morimoto stopped his advance, and smiled gently. “I am curious. Who
taught you how to do that?”
April’s mouth opened, snapped shut, and opened
once again. “You… you’re not…”
“Scared?” Morimoto asked. “Angry? Should I be?
Would you hurt me?” Morimoto asked, still smiling disarmingly.
Ariana relaxed, and April looked embarrassed at
the ground. Morimoto immediately recognized what had happened… Ariana had
understood him.
“Morimoto-san… allow us to explain…” April
whispered. Ariana shot her friend an angry look. Now Morimoto knew
Ariana had understood the Japanese words, and it only served to fuel his
curiosity.
“In that case, why don’t we talk inside, over a
cup of tea? It will relax us, and provide the atmosphere necessary for this
kind of conversation,” Morimoto offered, turning sideways, and reaching for the
sliding door.
April and Ariana nodded, and followed the Ninjitsu
master inside. Yahiko, obviously just awakened himself, was told to make some
tea. Morimoto sat the girls down around the table, and this time April no
longer had to remind her friend on how to sit at the table. Ariana sat down on her
heels, as custom required.
Yahiko appeared with the tea some minutes later,
minutes April and Ariana spent in quiet contemplation on how to tell their
story without appearing downright insane, even with the evidence they could
provide. Every second of those couple of minutes made the fear increase in the
two girls. Their increased-strength hearts were beating hard and fast.
Morimoto, feeling the anxiousness of his guests, allowed them the time to order
their thoughts.
Finally, Yahiko appeared, and served the tea.
“I… eh… we’ve never told this to anyone,” April
whispered. “The story of our lives…”
Morimoto held up his hand. “Only tell what you
feel comfortable with sharing.”
Yahiko kept quiet, not wanting to have a repeat
performance of the previous evening. He had no idea what was going on, except
for the fact that his master had somehow stumbled across the secret of the two
girls. A secret, it seemed, they were reluctant in sharing.
April closed her eyes, and pulled back into her
mind. A screen popped up, providing her with a time-line of what the two girls
had uncovered up until now. She pulled up the Learning April program, and
prayed that the program would be able to do the dirty work for her. Her prayers
went unanswered, and April opened her eyes once more.
“Thirty years ago, the government of the United
States funded a black research program. A program with only one goal: to create
a genetically enhanced super-soldier. They started doing research into the
human genome, and the possibility of inter-breeding different species of animal
into this genome. It took them nearly fourteen years of experiments before the
scientists were able to create an enhanced genome… and what a genome it was. It
contained fifty percent more genetic material than a normal human. Entire
martial arts disciplines were encoded into it as genetic knowledge, a sort of
instinct. Sixteen years ago, the scientists started their gruesome
experiments,” April told the two.
Ariana took over. “They infiltrated a clinic
specializing in artificial insemination. Four hundred women were implanted with
their genetically enhanced embryos. Out of those four hundred, only four made
it to full term. The couples with full-grown babies were killed. No evidence
was to be left behind. Those four babies were scheduled to be trained at the
facility established by the researchers. They would have been monitored, but
the training was in the hands of the military wing of the Zodiac Project.”
“Then, the government cancelled funding. The Cold
War was over. There was no need for genetically enhanced killing machines,”
April told, her voice full of loathing. “They wanted to kill the babies, before
blowing up the facility itself. They managed to kill two of the babies… the
other two were rescued by a doctor. That man paid with his life, but not before
he managed to find a place for the two girls to grow up, safe from Zodiac.”
“For the first seven years of their life, they
lived at a convent, before being allowed to attend the Institute of Advanced
Learning, in Texas. The girls’ genetically enhanced minds went into overdrive
in this place, a place where the best and brightest got every chance and every
possibility they wanted. But, this wasn’t all. They also found that they could
do things. Different things. They could talk to each other mentally when they
touched, they could move object with their minds, and they could even pull back
from the world altogether, entering a place they called ‘mind-space’, where
they had full control over their minds, and its processes,” Ariana said.
“For seven years, they were happy. Then, one of
them took a genetics course. For fun, she decided to test herself. She found
the genetic abomination that is her genome. Thinking herself faulty, she tested
her friend, and got a similar result. Now, REALLY thinking herself stupid, she
tested a third person, and got a clear result… meaning her methods weren’t
defective. The girls knew not what to do, so they sent out the genomes over the
Internet, asking for someone to help them with information,” April said.
“They got a reply. It was short, and contained
some information about Zodiac, its methods, and what it was supposed to have
been about. One of the girls, who could directly interface her mind with a
computer, told the computer to start looking for phone numbers of military
mainframes. After a teen-hour search, the computer had found a secret phone
number, and the girls hacked into it. They retrieved most of the reports from
Zodiac. Unfortunately, Zodiac was better than two girls who barely knew what
they were doing. Zodiac found them out, and kidnapped them,” Ariana told.
“They would have been killed, if their abilities
didn’t surface. At the exact time one of them would have been raped, their
genetically encoded martial arts abilities unlocked. After making short work of
the three guards, the two girls ran. In the garage, where they were planning on
obtaining a car, they found… Carol. Carol was an experimental car, containing a
unique Artificial Intelligence system. The car would have been scrapped, since
normal humans had trouble working with the AI, which had been originally
designed to work with genetically enhanced soldiers,” April said.
“The two girls ran for their lives,” Ariana
concluded. “They first managed to get a loan from an old friend from the
Institute, and then they rented a space on a cargo plane. They ran to Japan,
where two more agents of Zodiac were waiting for them… So here we are.”
Yahiko stared at them in open shock, obviously not
believing a word. Morimoto sadly shook his head. “What a cruel world, that two
fourteen-year-old girls should have to run for their lives,” he whispered.
Looking up, he said, “I would like to help.”
“Thank you, Morimoto-san,” April replied. “But we
really can not abuse your hospitality, nor endanger your lives.”
“My name is Morimoto Hisho, Master in the ways of
Ninjitsu. I can help you understand who and what you are, if you will allow me
to do so,” Morimoto said. “It would be my honor, and my privilege, to help
you.”
“Sensei!” Yahiko protested. “This story is…
unbelievable. Why do you trust them?” Yahiko held himself back before saying
something that would get him in trouble.
“Because of what I’ve seen,” Morimoto replied
calmly.
“Allow me, Morimoto-sensei,” April replied,
keeping in mind that this man would now be their teacher. Ariana had also heard
the word play. She had no problems with it… the surroundings were beautiful,
and Morimoto seemed like a good and reasonable man. That did not mean that
Ariana would not keep an eye out for trouble. She may like the man, but trust
had to be earned. She had trusted him by telling their story. The rest had yet
to be earned. April looked at her teacup. The small porcelain cup lifted into
the air, to April’s lips, and tilted slightly. After drinking, April put the cup
back down.
Yahiko stared open-mouthed at the cup. “How…
what…” He shook his head. “I am sorry for doubting your judgment, Sensei.” He
bowed to April and Ariana. “I apologize for doubting your words.”
April and Ariana returned the bow. “It is
understandable,” April replied. “No offense taken.”
*****
After dinner, April and Ariana were sitting in
front of the small shrine, located at Morimoto’s dojo. Most of the day,
Morimoto had shown them around the house, and the surrounding grounds, a time
he had also used quite well in making the girls understand what the training
would entail. April and Ariana introduced Morimoto and Yahiko to Carol, who was
glad to finally be able to talk again. Morimoto, April, and Ariana had decided
to start the formal training tomorrow, giving April and Ariana a chance to
digest everything that had happened in the last few days.
April sighed. “Lucky us,” she whispered. “We’ve
found someone to help us…”
Ariana nodded. “Let’s hope it’s a fruitful
partnership,” she replied. “I like him, and I like the surroundings. I think we
can be happy here.”
Now it was April’s turn to nod in agreement.
“Ari?” she asked in a quiet, fearful, voice. The tiny voice so laced with
sadness that Ariana could not help but shudder as she looked at her friend. “Do
you… do you think we’re monsters?”
Ariana threw her arms around her friend. “No, of
course not, April!” she shouted, hugging her friend close.
April shuddered. “What about Zodiac? We’ve hurt so
many people… I… I know I can do the same things you can… I felt
it when that one man threw his bola around my legs, and I moved out of my fall.
I could have hurt him, Ari! I felt my body burning, begging to let go…
Ari, I’m scared!”
“There’s nothing to be scared of, April,”
Ariana whispered, gently rocking her friend. “Morimoto-sensei will teach us how
to control our minds and bodies. He told us he would. We have to trust him… as
master, he knows what he’s talking about.”
April clenched to her friend. “But what if he
can’t? He’s human. We’re not. Who says that we are even able to be
controlled!? What if we’re loose cannons, ready to shoot at anything?” April
asked, her voice begging, reaching for what meager scraps of support Ariana
could provide.
“Whatever Zodiac is, they’re not stupid. We were
supposed to be controlled, the ones sent behind enemy lines. We can’t afford to
be loose cannons, or we’d blow our cover without good reason.”
April nodded, relaxing marginally. “Yes… yes, that
would make sense,” April whispered. For a couple of seconds, the two girls sat there
in silence, hugging each other. Then, April looked up at Ariana. “I’m still
scared, Ari… we’re genetic monsters. I… I wouldn’t want to hurt someone
accidentally. I know I’m capable of it, and I don’t want it to happen!”
Ariana hugged her friend tighter. “That’s why
we’re here. Morimoto-sensei will teach us how to use our abilities when it
counts, and how to keep control over them at all times, so we don’t hurt people
accidentally.”
“Do… do you really think it’s possible? Control
over our abilities?” April whispered, her voice sounding so small it almost
resembled a small child’s voice. It sent pangs of pain through Ariana’s heart.
She too, had her doubts. But, for April’s sake, she couldn’t let them show. She
had to be strong, support her friend’s frail mind, help her recover. Maybe
then… maybe then, she could start looking at herself. Right now, April was the
most important thing. Ariana knew she had to help her friend.
“If there’s one person who can, it’s Morimoto,”
Ariana replied with conviction.
April nodded quietly, then released the hug. The
two girls sat there, staring at each other, for the next couple of seconds.
Then, they returned to their previous positions, facing the small shrine. The
dojo’s atmosphere breathed peace and tranquility, an soon both April and Ariana
were deep in thought. One thing hadn’t changed, however. Their postures still
oozed with negative emotions.
*****
Morimoto walked out of his house. The sun had set,
and the master walked to the edge of the small cliff at the end of the yard.
Breathing in the clean mountain air, Morimoto surveyed the nocturnal nature.
His thoughts dwelled on April and Ariana.
They’ve really been through a lot, he thought to himself. In the last couple of days,
they’ve been kidnapped, attacked multiple times, and had to leave home and
country to run halfway around the world… only to be attacked here as well. So
hurt, even, that they had to tell their story as if it happened to someone
else. They had to distance themselves to keep from breaking down.
Morimoto turned toward the dojo, a small building
located not far from the house. I need to help them in any way I can. I
first need to help their minds before I can help their bodies… it probably
won’t be easy, but it has to be done.
He had a good idea where the girls might be, and
he walked toward the dojo. Just as he had thought, they were inside, sitting in
front of the small shrine, obviously deep in thought, their postures radiating
the fear and pain of the last couple of days. April seemed to have it worse
than Ariana, but Morimoto knew enough to know that Ariana was forcing herself
to appear strong, rather than let it all out.
He stood there for a few seconds, at indecision as
to what to do now. Just as he was turning to leave again, he heard a shuffle.
Turning back toward the girls, he saw that both April and Ariana seemed to be
done with their meditation. Quietly, he approached the two girls.
“Is everything alright?” he asked, hoping to start
a conversation. If he read body language correctly, both girls needed
desperately to talk to someone. Morimoto knew that he was the only person with
at least some hope of helping them.
“Morimoto-sensei,” April whispered quietly, as if
noticing him for the first time. She remained quiet for a few seconds, seconds
he gladly gave her to order her thoughts. “Can you… do you really think… you
can help us?” she asked in a quiet voice.
Morimoto chose not to take that as an insult. “I
honestly believe I can,” he replied. “It will not be easy, but I think it is
possible.”
“How?” Ariana asked suddenly, forgoing all
Japanese customs. April winced, but somehow couldn’t find the strength to stop
her friend. “I mean, no offense, but we’re not normal. How can you be sure we can
be helped?”
April nodded quietly. “We’re genetic monsters,
born… bred… to fight, hurt, and kill. We may be beyond help.”
Morimoto closed his eyes, and sighed. He sat down
in between the two girls, and looked at the shrine. “You look human to me,” he
replied.
April sighed. Ariana snorted. “We’re the combination
of four hundred genetic donors, and a couple dozen different animals. One third
of our genes are genetic memories on how to fight, sabotage, hurt, maim, kill,
and so on. We’re unable to have children, because our genetic structure is
further away from homo sapiens than the common trout is.”
Morimoto decided that tact and diplomacy wouldn’t
cut it. They had convinced themselves that they were monsters. It served as a
shield… they were being hunted, ergo they were monsters. They were at fault for
all the bad things that had happened. Only by force could he hope to get
through… either it would help them, or break them entirely. Morimoto prayed his
gamble would work.
“That’s enough!” he said, forcefully. “If I hit
you, don’t you hurt? If I prick you, don’t you bleed? If you’re hurting, don’t
you cry?”
“Yes, but-” April whispered. Morimoto, contrary to
his usual self, didn’t allow April to finish. He had to break through, and it
was now or never.
Softer, he continued, “April, Ariana, being human
isn’t part of your genes, or what was done to you.” He put his hands on both
girls’ hearts. “Being human is what you feel inside, in your hearts. I’ve seen
enough of you to know that you are two sensitive and sweet girls. I now ask of
you to accept that, and accept the fact that you’re human. Because, if you
don’t, if you truly believe that you’re monsters, than Zodiac will have
won. You might as well give up.”
Ariana was sitting there, staring unseeing at the
shrine. April’s mouth rhythmically opened and closed, but no sound escaped her
lips. She let out a deep breath. “I don’t want to give up, Morimoto-sensei,”
April whispered, looking up at him like a little girl would look up at hr
parent. “Help us… not to give up.”
Ariana’s shock was ebbing away slowly. She only nodded
quietly, unable to bring out a word. Morimoto congratulated himself. It had
worked. More or less. He would still have to show them how to accept who they
are, but that was a problem for later. For today, he had managed to show them how
he thought of them, and how they should see themselves.
“I… I think I’m going to bed now,” April
whispered, standing up. “Good night, Morimoto-sensei.” She looked at Ariana,
who was still looking sadly at the shrine.
“I… I’ll be in later,” Ariana whispered. April
nodded, and even managed a simple smile. She bowed to Morimoto, and slowly
walked out of the dojo. Morimoto looked after her, and saw how incredibly old
April had seemed. He cursed Zodiac. Ariana remained, staring at the small
shrine, for at least a couple of minutes. Morimoto, sensing that something
deeper had been awakening in the girl, remained.
“Thank you,” Ariana finally whispered. “For your
words… I… I… don’t know how much longer I could have kept going…”
“It was my pleasure,” Morimoto replied. “I am
always available if you need to talk, and I will always try to give you the
best answer I can.”
Ariana nodded, and looked at the floor in front of
her. “I… I had to be strong,” she finally whispered. “For April. She’s always
been the softer one, you know?” she asked, turning to Morimoto, who smiled
encouragingly at the girl. Ariana returned a weak smile. She, too, seemed
incredibly old. “I took courses to work with my hands. But not April. No, she
always had her nose in the books. When… all of this started, I protected her.
April can’t stand the sight of blood, or the sight of pain… it makes her sick.
I couldn’t afford to feel pain, or to feel sick. I had to be the strong one,
the protector.”
Morimoto stared sadly at the girl. “You can feel
it now,” he whispered. “It’s not healthy to keep it in. Let it all out, and it
will make you feel better.”
For a moment, Morimoto didn’t think she had
understood a word he had said, as Ariana just continued, “I had to keep her
supported… April was on the verge of collapse. She had trouble dealing. I
couldn’t deal… I had to be the strong one.” She looked at Morimoto with tears
in her eyes. “I’m tired of being the strong one, Morimoto-sensei! I can’t
handle it anymore! I’m only fourteen! I should be in school… not… fighting… for
my… life…” The last words came out through heart-wrenching sobs, and Ariana
buried her face in her hands. Her shoulders shook as the emotional discharge,
postponed for so long, finally came.
Morimoto sat there, and sadly put a hand on the
girl’s shoulder. “You’re not on your own anymore, Ariana,” Morimoto whispered.
“I am here now. I will do my best to help you. You have my vow.”
Ariana’s mind, finally releasing days’ worth of
pent-up emotions, only felt the gentle hand, and only heard the gentle tone.
The words themselves didn’t register, but the intent behind the words did. She
threw herself around Morimoto, clenching at him while crying. For a moment,
Morimoto’s Japanese upbringing, and the subsequent aversion to physical
contact, surfaced. It only lasted for a tenth of a second before he realized
that Ariana needed someone to hold her, to comfort her, to tell her that
everything would be all right.
Morimoto’s arms went up and around the small,
sobbing frame. Holding her tightly, he continued to whisper gently to the girl,
who finally released all of the mental anguish she had been storing. When the
sobs subsided, Morimoto finally looked at the girl… to find her asleep.
Poor thing was exhausted, Morimoto thought. I am beginning to seriously dislike
this Zodiac. Gently picking up the girl, he carried her inside, and put her
to rest next to her friend. For a few moments, Morimoto remained in the room,
and looked at the two sleeping girls. Smiling gently, he closed the sliding
door, and left to find his own bed. He knew that his sleep would be plagued
that night. The things he had heard would present themselves in his
subconscious.
Over the course of the next month, Morimoto, who
had studied some Chinese arts to complement his Ninjitsu-skills, started the
girls off gently, with Qigong exercises to help them find balance in their
minds and bodies. Helping them as well in this early period was the
Zazen-meditation routine Morimoto taught them. It was the same meditation
routine used by Zen Buddhists, and it helped them calm their minds. After only
a few weeks, he added some gentle Tai Chi routines to help them expand their
bodies’ reserves, while keeping up the Qigong exercises to purge the toxins
from their bodies and their minds.
After that first month, the recovery of the two
girls was well underway, and Morimoto gently started his instruction. By now,
both girls had more or less started to become calmer, and they started to find
peace with themselves, and what they were. It was something that had happened
without their will, and it couldn’t be helped. It was then that a first problem
popped up.
April had been talking to Carol, and it was
something the AI dropped that got April’s gears working. At first, she hadn’t
believed the conclusions she had drawn. But, now that her mental strength was
returning, April was able to acknowledge the memories of those two faithful
days, and she had come to the conclusion that she had been right. She had been
a selfish pig.
Ariana walked up to her friend, as usually sitting
cross-legged at the edge of the cliff, and looking out over the expanse visible
from the position. Ariana sat down next to her friend. She didn’t say anything,
allowing April to finish her gentle morning meditation-routine. It was
something April had taken to, something she had been more or less forced to
take to, a qigong mental exercise to release negative energy from the mind.
A deeper breath showed Ariana that April was
waking up. The eyes fluttered, and April looked at her friend. “Morning,
April,” Ariana greeted. She felt something was off. Instead of replying as she
usually did, April looked away sadly, staring back over the nature-scene in
front of her, even though the sun wasn’t up yet.
“I’m so sorry, Ari,” April finally said, tears
starting to form. “I’ve been such a pig… Dear Lord, how I’ve been a pig.”
Ariana, feeling concerned, looked at her friend in
confusion. “What do you mean, April?” Ariana asked, her voice sounding confused
and fearful at the same time.
“I’ve been so depending on you… I kept dumping my
stuff on you… and I never realized how much you needed my help as well,” April
whispered, closing her eyes, and bending her head. Tear slid down her cheeks.
“I’m sorry, Ari. I’m not worth being your friend. I’m a selfish, egotistical,
self-centered–”
Ariana grabbed her friend, and forced the crying
girl to look at her. “Never ever say that again, April!” she shouted.
“You are my friend, and you always will be! I am the stronger one. It’s
only reasonable that I helped you!”
April sighed, closed her eyes again. “Yes, but…
but I should have paid attention to you as well… It was all about me, me, me…
and I didn’t realize you needed help, too.”
Now it was Ariana’s turn to sigh. She moved
closer, pulled April in for a tight hug. “That’s all over, April. Sensei has
helped us both…”
April hugged her friend back. “Tell me,” she
whispered. “I need to know… I want to be there for you. I need to be
there for you. To help you, like you helped me.”
“You’re my friend, April. My only family,” Ariana
assured April. “I don’t need proof of your loyalty. Please, let it go… you’ll
always be my friend, and I’ll always have a special place in my heart for you.
I don’t need proof,” she repeated.
“But… but–” April stuttered, before Ariana cut her
off.
“You really want me to bare my soul, huh?” she
asked. April nodded.
“You helped me… every time we talk; it’s about how
I feel, or what I want. Now it’s time we go back to the
Institute, where it was what we felt, and what we wanted,” April
said, every word laced with sadness.
Ariana closed her eyes, and nodded. “Okay. But not
like this,” she said, and pulled her friend into mind-space. The High Sorceress
and the Amazon Priestess looked at one another. “This is more private,” High
Sorceress Ariana said. Amazon Priestess April nodded quietly.
“Okay, here goes,” Ariana whispered, sitting down,
cross-legged, in mid-air. April sat down on an almost identical height. This
was to be a long conversation.
*****
Early morning, January 12th. The sun
had yet to rise and chase the inky darkness away. April was sitting in lotus
position on the verge of the small cliff. Contrary to usual, she wasn’t
meditating. Her face stood a little sad as she stared with her night vision out
over the nature scene.
She heard Ariana before the sliding door had even
opened, and a small smile crept up on her face. Some lingering sadness wasn’t
chased off, however. Ariana sunk down next to April, letting her legs dangle
over the edge.
“Morning, April,” Ariana greeted her friend
exuberantly. “Happy birthday.”
April smiled wider now, and turned to her friend.
“Happy birthday, Ari.”
Ariana smiled, and turned to the scene in front of
her. “I can’t believe a year has passed already… Lord, time flows so fast.”
“That’s what I was thinking about… last year; we
were still at the Institute. And all the stuff that’s happened over the last
seven months… it’s been massive,” April whispered, bowing her head slightly.
Ariana nodded in contemplation. Her smile assumed
its rightful place on her face once again, and she turned to April. Throwing an
arm around the girl, Ariana said, “Come on! Don’t let your head hang! We’ve got
a beautiful home, a nice Sensei, and a fellow student. What more do we need?”
April smiled, and this time, the smile reached the
girl’s eyes. “Yeah, I guess you’re right, Ari. No sense dwelling on the past.
One can not spend his entire life looking back, or one will never move
forward.”
Ariana laughed, loudly. “You’ve been listening to
Sensei too much, April! You’re talking like him!”
April smirked, and answered, “Great minds think
alike.” With a routine gesture, April threw her chestnut hair over her
shoulder. With a played arrogance, she added, “It takes brilliance to admire
greatness. Do not be envious of those brilliant, or those great.”
Ariana’s mouth opened slightly. “I will get you
for that,” she promised. “One day, when you least expect it, I will get you for
that.”
April threw herself against her friend, laughing.
“I’m sure you will, Ari,” the girl said, laughing. She sobered somewhat, and
added, “It’s been so long since we’ve had fun like this…”
Ariana nodded. “Yeah… but it’s all getting better
now. At least we’re able to laugh again, instead of sinking into depression
every time Sensei shows us something and we get it immediately.”
April chuckled. “Poor Yahiko. It took him weeks to
get that one kata down, and we got it right the second time we tried it.”
Ariana laughed quietly as well. “It’s a good thing
that he got over it… He knows we’re different, and he now actually tries to
accommodate us, instead of working against us.”
“I think that he’s actually enjoying that,” April
answered. “I think he likes putting us to the test.”
Ariana chuckled. “And I think I don’t mind being
tested. It was nothing different at the Institute. We were phoenixes. We were
the best of the best. We were put under stress, and we remained there for five
years. An absolute record.”
April couldn’t agree more. “Morimoto-sensei judges
us higher, too. I think I like it… we’re special. We shouldn’t be held to the
same tests as normal humans… we’re faster, stronger, and brighter. No reason
why we shouldn’t be judged higher, too.”
“Yep. Right. It’s only fair. We have superior
bodies. We should be held to higher standards.”
“Come on,” April urged her friend, jumping up from
her lotus position. “Let’s do some katas.”
Ariana chuckled as she got up. “You really like
this stuff, don’t you?” she asked.
April shrugged, a little guiltily. “It’s a great
way for me to learn about who I am, and what I can do, without actually having
to hurt someone. I hate the sparring parts.”
Ariana shrugged. She herself had no trouble with
sparring. She went into the stance next to April. Together, the two girls moved
with the grace and fluidity of ballerinas, the scene illuminated by the gentle
rays of the early sunrise.
After about an hour and a half, the girls broke
off their early morning training session.
“I wonder what’s keeping Sensei,” April said.
Ariana shrugged. “Maybe he overslept. Come on,
let’s go check.”
April grinned slightly. “Sensei doesn’t oversleep.
I hope nothing’s wrong,” she said, slightly worried.
Ariana dropped her arm casually around April’s
shoulders. “Don’t worry so much, Sister. You’re going to give yourself an ulcer
if you keep this up.”
April chuckled. “That’d be the day. According to
Carol’s research, we’re not supposed to get sick. Our immune systems are
so perfect the only things allowed in are the bacteria needed for digestion.”
Ariana chuckled as well, keeping her arm around
the other girl. April looked at Ariana. “You know… it’s been so long since you
did that. I kinda forgot how it felt like.”
Ariana stopped, dragging April with her. “Did
what?” she asked in confusion.
“Call me ‘sister’. It’s been so long I almost
forgot how it felt like,” April whispered.
Ariana laughed quietly. “I promise, from now on,
I’ll start doing it again. Sister.”
April smiled gratefully. “Thanks. Sister.”
In silence, the two girls traversed the backyard
to the house. April opened the sliding door, her ears at peak sensitivity. She
heard breathing, from both Yahiko and Morimoto. They were in the tatami room,
the room used for meals, and as spare bedroom.
Tatami room,
April told her friend. Ariana nodded, and the two girls walked to the room,
quiet as ghosts. Ariana opened the sliding door to the room, and the two girls
slipped inside, to find Morimoto and Yahiko drinking tea. The very sight of
finding Morimoto in the tatami room, drinking tea, instead of being outside
training startled the two girls into total silence.
“Good morning,” Morimoto greeted them, together
with Yahiko.
“Good… morning, Sensei,” April whispered, slipping
to her knees by the low table. Ariana did the same, after wishing them both a
good morning as well.
“Happy birthday,” Morimoto added, while Yahiko
poured them a cup of the strong green tea.
“Yeah, happy birthday,” Yahiko added as well.
April and Ariana smiled at the words. “Thank you,
both,” the girls replied, bowing in Morimoto’s direction before doing the same
to Yahiko.
“And a present, of course,” Morimoto added,
pulling two packages from next to him, where they had been hidden from view. He
handed the packages to the girls.
“Thank you, Sensei,” both whispered, looking at
the bright-red gift-wrapped packages, unsure of what to do.
Noticing the two girls’ stares, Morimoto asked,
“Is something wrong?”
It was April who first shook her head. “No,
Sensei… it… it’s just that… we’ve never received a gift before.”
“What? Never?” Yahiko asked.
Ariana smiled sadly. “We lived in a poor convent,
Yahiko-kun. And then, we lived at the Institute… we never had money for such
things.”
Morimoto smiled slightly. “Well, then. You can
consider this to be the first time of many,” he assured the girls.
“Thank you, Morimoto-sensei,” both girls
whispered.
Now what?
Ariana asked her friend, seemingly making a random contact through pushing her
shoulder against April’s.
The wrapping is as important as the gift, April quoted. Thus, unwrap the present gently, don’t
tear it off, and fold it neatly. Only then, look at the present.
Okay. Will do, Ariana replied, releasing the shoulder-contact. Both girls
started unwrapping their presents. After a good minute or so of careful
releasing of tape, they had the wrapping released, and they folding it neatly.
After that, they looked at the item inside.
“A Ninjitsu do-gi,” April whispered, letting her
hand trail over the black fabric of the training uniform. They no longer would
have to train in a second-hand do-gi! “A do-gi of our very own…” she added,
reverently. She sniffed a little, and turned to Morimoto with tears in her
eyes. Ariana wasn’t in any better condition.
“Thank you, Morimoto-sensei. This… this means a
lot to us…” they said, bowing deeply. Morimoto returned the bow.
“It was nothing,” he replied. “Your trust has
honored me. I should honor your birthday.”
“It means a lot to us, Morimoto-sensei.
Acceptance, both into your family, and as normal people,” April said,
gratefully.
Morimoto accepted the words with a smile and a
small bow of his head. In the western world, silence is often perceived as
uncomfortable. But, in Japan, silence is often comfortable, a way for people to
be together. People unable to appreciate the ‘wisdom of silence’ would find it
hard to understand, but April and Ariana, used to being together in silence,
found it not at all hard to comprehend.
*****
Yahiko, April, and Ariana were seated in the
tatami room. Morimoto had brought in a large number of crystals, and had put
them out in front of his three students.
“This is citrine,” Morimoto said, handing a
crystal of gentle-orange color to Yahiko. “It is used to break up energy
blockages in the body, it strengthens the will, vision, and self-balance, and
it helps in letting go of addictions.”
Yahiko looked at the small piece of crystal for a
few seconds, and handed it over to Ariana after twisting it around to see it from
every angle. Ariana accepted the crystal, and closed her eyes. It floated above
her hand, allowing her psychokinetic ‘sensor’ to scan the crystal. It started
spinning as Ariana’s abilities penetrated its surface, allowing the girl to
know the crystalline structure of the beautiful stone.
The crystal settled, and Ariana opened her eyes.
Smiling, she handed it to April, and the process more or less repeated itself.
After she finished, April gently returned the crystal to Morimoto, who put it
back on the table, and retrieved a piece of transparent crystal.
“This is clear quartz. The purer it is, the
stronger it is. It is a powerful transmitter, it amplifies and directs thought
forms, it balances healing energy, it promotes clarity, and it attunes one to
one’s higher self,” Morimoto said, handing the crystal to Yahiko. Like most of
the crystals Morimoto showed them, the crystal was shaped like a tiny obelisk,
with a square footing and a tip at one end.
Yahiko apparently liked the crystal, as he held on
to it for just a tiny amount longer than the previous crystals. Finally, he
handed it to Ariana. She closed her eyes once more, and prepared to repeat the
scan. The crystal didn’t lift. Instead, a small amount of energy shot out its
tip, straight ahead, and blew a hole in the wall before disappearing.
“What the…?” Ariana screamed.
“It appears the crystal reacted to your thoughts,”
Morimoto replied, looking at the tiny circular hole the small bolt had burnt in
his house.
“I’m so sorry, Morimoto-sensei,” Ariana said, her
voice shaking. “I really didn’t know…”
Morimoto held up his hand. “None of us did,” he
replied.
April shook her head. “It amplifies and directs
thought forms. If psychokinesis isn’t thought, I don’t know what is… we should
have known,” she whispered.
“That… thing… blew a hole in the wall,”
Yahiko stammered.
Ariana nodded, clearly upset by the events. “The
crystal accepted my psychokinetic touch, but instead of lifting, it amplified
it, and directed it out through its tip.”
“So, the crystal can’t be touched through
psychokinesis?” April asked, gently rubbing the crystal with her finger.
“I’m not keen on trying,” Ariana replied. “I don’t
want to blow another hole in Morimoto-sensei’s house.”
“Then let’s try it outside. This is something that
needs to be examined,” April said. “A crystal than can manipulate the energies
we give out… what a discovery!”
“That is a good idea,” Morimoto said. “But let us
first finish the lesson on crystals. After all, there might be other crystals
that react to your abilities. That way, you can experiment with all of them at
once.”
“Of course, Sensei,” April answered, putting the
clear-as-glass crystal down on the table.
“Now, this is obsidian, and it protects sensitive
people, wards off negativity, reduces tensions, is good for letting go of old
love, it is good for travel, and it strengthens prophesies,” Morimoto
explained.
An hour and a half later, four people were
standing outside. Ariana was holding the clear quartz crystal, the tip pointing
toward the forest. She closed her eyes, and appeared in the mind-space temple.
April, having put her hand on Ariana’s shoulder in
the real world, appeared right next to the High Sorceress in mind-space. A
sensor screen opened, showing Ariana’s eyes. The screen showed Ariana’s right
hand, holding the crystal.
Psycho-control opened. “Gently,” Ariana told
herself, and a small hand appeared in the screen. “Gently…” the crystal on the
sensor screen turned red, and it moved slightly. Then, as the energy necessary
for lift was put on it, the crystal seemed to flash a really bright red, and a
bolt of mental energy left its tip. It burned a neat, and perfectly circular,
hole in the first tree it encountered.
“Not good,” Ariana replied in mind-space. “Really
not good.”
“We need to learn to control it,” April whispered.
She pulled up a screen showing optical physics laws. “Maybe we’re in luck, and
the crystal amplifies mental energy like a lens focuses light.”
In the real world, Ariana mindlessly handed the
crystal to April. In mind-space, April connected her own psycho-control to the
crystal. She too, told it to go gently. Her mind calculated possible refraction
rates, and she told psycho-control to lock on to a couple specific points on
the crystal, instead of the whole crystal.
She lifted. The crystal moved, and then started to
float. Psycho-control changed from a couple of fingers to a hand, and started
its scan. Her mind seemed to know instinctively how to touch the crystal, now
that April had shown the way on how to handle it. The crystal started to spin
slowly, and April’s mind built a mental image of the clear rock.
April let out her breath. “Damn, that’s hard,” she
whispered. “That crystal is almost unmanageable.” Gently lowering the piece of
quartz in Ariana’s hand, April continued, “Here. You try.”
Ariana, having seen the contact points, and the
physical laws behind those points, had almost no trouble lifting the crystal
into the air. The problem was scanning it. After a few moments of deliberation,
she thought she had found it. The tip of the crystal was pointing upwards, now,
and a bolt of mental energy left it.
“Enter near one of the larger side-facets,” April
whispered. “That way, it gets refracted, rather than focused. It’s the
refraction we need.”
Ariana complied, and entered her psycho-sensors
through one of the larger facets that made up the sides of the crystal. It
started spinning slowly; and Ariana too, began to build a mental image of the
quartz-crystal.
A week passed, and the two girls were standing in
the middle of a natural clearing, not far from Morimoto’s house.
“Ready?” April asked, standing behind Ariana.
“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Ariana replied,
standing still.
April took out the quartz crystal. Only, now it
had been tied to a band of cloth, a band April was now tying around Ariana’s
head. “Remember,” April began, “Focus through the crystal, not on it.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Ariana interrupted her friend’s
explanation. “And we can only use two psychokinetic beams when the crystal’s in
use. One crystal-enhanced and one normal.”
April nodded, and stepped back. Ariana turned
around, the crystal tied securely to her forehead. April sighed. “Okay, you got
it. Now, let’s see how well it performs,” she said.
Ariana nodded, and April stepped back, leaving the
clearing to Ariana. Remaining in the middle, Ariana kept her eyes closed, and
focused on mind-space. The 360-degree sensor screen popped up, and Ariana
pulled up psycho-control. The screen morphed, indicating it had connected to
the crystal, and was using its enhancing abilities.
She pulled up her psychokinetic armor. The next
moment, her eyes flew open. Ariana jumped up, towards the tree line. In
mid-air, she flipped around, so that her feet were facing the tree. She bounced
off, and started doing somersaults in mid-air. She landed, rolled forward, and
jumped up straight into the air for at least a dozen meters. High, but not high
enough to come out above the trees. Only April could see her.
Ariana landed in a crouch, jumped up, and started
doing her katas at speeds incredible. Her face showed a near-perfect
concentration, her body moving fluidly and with obvious power… but without a
hint of strain. Finally, she stopped.
April walked up to her friend. “Incredible,”
Ariana whispered. “So strong!”
“Cool, huh?” April asked. “Good thing we found out
how to manipulate the crystal, and how to use it.”
Ariana nodded. “Who would have thought that it was
the proximity that caused the reaction in the first place? The nearer it
is to us, the stronger it reacts to our power.”
April chuckled. “A lesson understood is a lesson
learned. All we need to do is keep it more than 30 centimeters away, and it
doesn’t react unless we connect to it specifically.” Shrugging, she added,
“It’s Coulomb’s law. The energy required is directly proportionate to the distance
that energy has to cross.”
Ariana nodded, and untied the headband. “Your
turn?” she asked, handing the headband to April.
April accepted the item, but shook her head. “I’m
not keen on it… I keep feeling as if my control is slipping. I don’t want to
become one of those people who can’t control their own power.”
Ariana nodded solemnly as April put the item away.
“April, sister, you’ll need to let your body act sometime… martial arts are all
about letting your instincts and reactions guide you. If you insist on keeping
everything on the conscious level, you’ll be too slow.”
April shrugged, and smiled at Ariana. “I’ll have
you nearby to do the fighting, Ari. I practice the arts to get to know myself,
and what Zodiac did to me.”
Ariana shook her head in amusement, and dropped
her arm around April’s shoulders. “Yeah, you’ll always have me, April. I won’t
let anything happen to you. I promise.”
April hugged her friend. “Thanks, Ari. That means
a lot.”
Ariana shrugged. “You’re my best friend, my
sister, and everything else I need. I’ll defend you with my life.”
April didn’t answer, but put her head on her
friend’s shoulder. Ariana smiled, and the two girls kept walking. They didn’t
need to talk. Their understanding was instinctive.
*****
Night had fallen over four hours ago, and only now
did April signal her friend to halt. The spot she had selected sported a
beautiful waterfall, its splendor diminished only slightly because of the
gray-vision. After clearing the ground of leaves and branches, Ariana started a
fire while April rolled out the sleeping mats. Both girls had been in Japan for
almost two years now, and it showed. Both had put on some muscle, and both
moved with the quiet grace of a martial artist.
The two girls sat down at the fire.
“It’s nice to be out here,” April said, looking up
at the starry expanse, and drawing in a deep breath. The clean air entered her
nostrils, her nose registering the scents of the forest.
Ariana nodded. “It was great of Morimoto-sensei to
allow us to go hiking.”
April chuckled slightly, and lay down on her back,
her hands under her head. “Yeah. Really nice.” Both girls were silent for a few
more moments, before April picked up again. “Ari?”
“Hm?” Ariana asked, her back against a tree,
gazing at the waterfall. Hr thoughts had dwelled on the fact that April really
knew how to pick her sleeping spots.
“Have you ever thought about… you know… staying
here?” April asked.
Ariana was silent for a few seconds. “To be
honest, I haven’t really thought much about… afterward; what to do after we’ve
finished our training with Morimoto-sensei.”
“Well, I was thinking about maybe staying here…
Carol can get us permanent visas, so legally, it’s not a problem. I just don’t
want to keep leeching off Morimoto-sensei.”
“I know what you mean,” Ariana answered
thoughtfully. “Maybe we could find ourselves a job here? Japan is a high-tech
country. With our knowledge and intellects, getting a job shouldn’t be too
hard.”
Again, a silence descended, and both girls
instinctively thought the same thing. “We can’t prove it,” they said at the
same time. It was April who continued, “Zodiac will find us as soon as someone
checks our Institute records.”
Ariana nodded, remaining silent.
“Worries for later, I guess,” April said, getting
into her sleeping bag.
Ariana shrugged. “Maybe. But, for as much as it’s
worth, I don’t think we’ve outstayed our welcome with Morimoto-sensei yet.”
April chuckled. “A good think Yahiko didn’t decide
to wage war after that one incident. I mean, he really could have made things
interesting for us.”
“I really felt for him… he really liked you, you
know?” Ariana asked.
“Yeah, I know,” April replied, a little
thoughtful. “I didn’t know how to deal with it… I was lucky something useful
popped into my mind.”
“You didn’t handle it that badly, I think,” Ariana
replied. “At least you didn’t lead him on.”
April shrugged. “He is my friend. I told him I
cared for him, as a friend, but that we could never happen, that we’re too
different. I acted as I thought I should act… tell him the truth instead of trying
to be tactful, and maybe making things even worse.”
“He didn’t speak to any of us for days after
that,” Ariana mused, looking at the fall again. “And then, he just went back to
the way he was… no resentment. I don’t know. Maybe he was happy you didn’t lead
him on, or maybe he realized that things really couldn’t work out
between you. Whatever the case, he found someone else soon after.”
April nodded solemnly. After a few seconds of
silence, she said, “Maybe it was just a crush, one of those passing things…
Poor Yahiko. He would never allow me to slow down for him, and he’d kill
himself trying to keep up. It’s a good thing he found a new interest… I don’t
know how things would have turned out otherwise.”
Ariana nodded. “He’d die out of exhaustion, if nothing
else… how much have we slept in the last three days? Ten hours out of
seventy-two?”
“Something like that,” April replied. “Still… I
felt really bad about hurting him, back then. I wish there could have been some
other way, some way I hadn’t hurt his feelings.”
“You couldn’t have done anything… unless you had
stayed with him, doing the girlfriend-thing, and sacrificed your happiness for
his, just so you wouldn’t hurt him,” Ariana replied. “You have a heart that’s
too kind, April.”
April sighed. “Maybe,” the girl whispered. “It’s a
good thing we can laugh about it now, with Yahiko taking the lead on jokes
about it. Too bad it was really hard at the time.”
Ariana shrugged, and nodded. “I know… It is a good
thing we can laugh about it, isn’t it?”
April chuckled slightly. “Yeah… Anyway, I think
I’m going to catch some sleep.”
Ariana got into her own sleeping bag. “Good idea.
Sleep tight, Sis.”
“Sleep tight, Sis,” April replied, turning over,
and closing her eyes. She was asleep within seconds, just like Ariana.
The next day, at around lunchtime, the two girls
were climbing to the top of a small mountain. It wasn’t a high one, more like a
glorified hill, but it still took the girls half an hour to get to the top. Of
course, they could have just flown up there, but that would have been
cheating.
“Here we are,” April said, releasing her backpack,
and sitting down.
“Yep,” Ariana answered, sitting down next to her
friend. Both girls looked around.
“Nice view,” Ariana commented.
“Yep,” April replied. Again, silence descended as
both girls looked around the top. It was small, oval in shape, and not very
large. Large enough for maybe a dozen people to lie comfortably in the mellow
grass, but not exactly large.
“Bored?” April asked finally.
“Yep,” Ariana chuckled. “I’d expected much more.”
“Now we know why there aren’t any people up here,”
April replied, getting up. “Come on, let’s go down. Maybe we’ll catch something
along the way. I’m getting a little hungry.”
Ariana nodded. “Let’s hope we catch two
somethings. I’m rather hungry myself,” she answered with a chuckle. April
laughed out loud, soon joined in by Ariana. The two girls descended along the
opposite side they had climbed.
Halfway down, April stopped. Ariana came to a half
next to her friend. “What’s wrong?” Ariana asked, looking confused at April.
Her friend was just standing there, staring intently at the hill.
“I think… I feel something familiar,” April
whispered. “Look, Ari.”
Ariana let her psychokinetic powers enter the
rocky side of the hill. “I feel it too,” the girl replied. “Is that what I
think it is?”
“Quartz,” April answered, closing her eyes.
Psycho-control entered her view. Demolition, ready, the screen read.
April slammed the psychokinetic equivalent of a hammer and chisel into the
rock. It groaned, and a huge piece of it fell forward, causing both girls to
instantly jump back. Unfortunately, the narrow path they were on didn’t allow
for them to jump back. So, they jumped, started falling, and instinctively
started to float as their psychokinetic powers caught them.
They flew back to the location April had hit. The
piece of rock that had detached, had hit the ground below with much cracking
and snapping sounds. But… inside the hole… both girls found a piece of
glass-quality quartz. It was big, about thirty centimeters in length, and about
fifteen centimeters wide. They could look right through it; that was the
clarity of the crystal.
“That is one big piece of quartz,” Ariana
replied. “Damn, April, you’re sensitive. You could pick up that quartz through the
rock… still; it’s a big chunk, but still. I didn’t feel it until you told me
to.”
“Maybe I’m just more alert,” April replied. “Being
the one who doesn’t want to hurt anybody, I’m always on the lookout for
anything or anybody, so I can avoid before a confrontation happens. Anyway, we
need to get that rock loose.”
“Maybe you’d better…” Ariana replied. “You’re
better at the minute stuff.”
April shrugged her consent, and focused. Gently,
the rock around the pillar-shaped crystal began to crumble, before the entire
thing just gave way, and fell out. April’s hand shot out, and grabbed. “Here we
go,” she stated.
“Cool,” Ariana said, receiving the crystal from
April. “That thing’s heavy… can you imagine what this would do to our
powers?”
April chuckled. “Not much, probably. It needs to
be polished, and cut before it’ll amplify.”
Ariana shrugged. “Doesn’t matter. So, what will we
make from it? A headband? A necklace? A bracelet? This thing’s big enough…
let’s do all three,” she said, laughing excitedly.
April laughed as well. “Who knows what’ll happen,”
she answered her friend euphoria. “Let’s just put it away, and decide what to
do with it after we get back. Right now, I’m feeling the need to catch two
somethings, just for myself.”
Ariana laughed at her friend’s words, and handed
over the crystal, which April put away in her backpack. “Come on, let’s go,”
Ariana urged. “I need two somethings myself.”
Laughing together, the two girls continued their
journey down.
*****
‘Oversight’ was sitting behind his desk. His general
appearance was one of lingering illness: pale skin, bloodshed eyes, three days
worth of stubble on his chin and cheeks, and his hair was badly in need of a
cut. He finished his cup of ultra-strong coffee, and poured himself another
cup, the fourth one this morning.
“Where are those bitches?” he muttered quietly,
opening the umpteenth report. All said the same thing. April and Ariana were
gone. Couldn’t be found. No trace.
He pulled up his phone, and pressed the line for
his secretary.
“Yes, sir?” she asked, professionally polite. No
one was polite to him because they wanted to anymore. He had lost all respect
he had once held, simply because of his failure to locate, let alone detain,
the two escaped girls. ‘Oversight’ was tired of the underlying tone of
disrespect. He’d find the girls, and he’d get them back.
“Get me Eric Woodman,” he grunted.
“Sir, Eric Woodman has retired, and announced he
wanted nothing more to do with the black ops community.”
Did that voice mock him? ‘Oversight’ closed his
eyes. I am becoming paranoid. I am hearing things that aren’t there. “Convince
him. Send a small team, and obtain his wife. I am sure that’ll change his
mind.”
“Yes, sir,” the secretary replied, and ‘Oversight’
hung up.
He sighed deeply. “What has gone so wrong? Why
can’t we find them?” he asked the empty air of his small office. Zodiac was
still located at the small facility, funds still hadn’t been reestablished, and
all kinds of legal problems had worked their way to his front door. ‘Oversight’
had been fighting the bureaucracy for his right to do his job, and he had been
fighting his own men to maintain some measure of respect.
He wasn’t sure he had succeeded in either way.
‘Oversight’ stared at the bottom of his empty cup.
He poured himself a fifth one. Looks like no sleep for me tonight, either.
Oh, well, nothing new there. I haven’t slept right in weeks.
About four hours later, ‘Oversight’ was staring
empty-eyed at his computer screen, where a screensaver indicated the device
hadn’t been used in twenty minutes. His secretary buzzed the telephone.
“Yes?” ‘Oversight’ asked, his voice not indicting
the state of unrest he had been in earlier.
“Mr. Woodman to see you, sir,” the woman on the
other side replied.
“By all means, let him in!” ‘Oversight’ replied,
sitting up straight, and attempting to straighten up his disheveled hair.
Nothing he did in those few meager seconds could hide the state of ruin his
health was in.
Eric Woodman, a man 5’ 10” tall, and with
short-cropped blond hair, was escorted in by two deadly-looking soldiers.
“You!” the man shouted, hitting the desk with his shackled hands.
“Ah, Mr. Woodman. Good to see you again,”
‘Oversight’ said. “Coffee?” he offered.
“You can give me my wife,” Eric grunted, falling
backward in the chair. The two soldiers kept standing on either side of him.
“If you give me two girls,” ‘Oversight’ replied,
getting up, and fetching himself a fresh cup of coffee. “Are you sure you don’t
want some?”
Eric sighed. “I though it would be something like
this. Listen, I don’t DO that kind of work anymore. And yes, I’m sure I don’t
want coffee.”
“Oh, but you will, Mr. Woodman,” ‘Oversight said,
sitting down with as much grace his exhausted body could muster. He sat up
straight, and his face turned deadly serious. Even though his body looked next
to dead, his voice was still very much capable of peeling paint. “You see, if
you don’t comply, I will personally make sure that dear Sandy will meet
a very unfortunate fate. And trust me, Eric. I can make a fate very unfortunate.
The last one took weeks to die.”
Eric sunk back in his chair. “Who do you want me
to find?” he asked, dejectedly.
‘Oversight’ smiled. “That’s the spirit! Now, I am
giving you three months to find these two girls… anything you want, you’ll get.
All except for your wife, of course. Now, the longer you take to find our
targets, the longer your lovely wife will be our… guest.” ‘Oversight’ snickered
at the word ‘guest’. He pressed the button for the intercom. “Micky, give Mr.
Woodman access to the Phalanx and Sagittarius files. He’ll need them.”
Eric sighed, and got up. He knew when he was
dismissed. The soldiers took the shackles off his hands, and escorted him out
the door.
“Good luck,” ‘Oversight’ whispered. “You’ll damn
well need it.”
*****
April was sitting on the edge of the cliff with
her eyes closed. She was playing a Japanese flute, and a slow rhythm
disappeared into the night sky. She had always enjoyed arts, ever since she
took the bagpipes-course back at the Institute. So, Morimoto had consented to teach
April the flute, as well as the art of calligraphy. Both soothed April’s
over-active mind, which had the continuous tendency to worry too much. Arts
kept her mind pinned down, giving the girl something to focus on besides the
world in general.
By now, April and Ariana had been with Morimoto
for almost three years. Only two months away, and they would celebrate their
third year together. April continued playing, the thought of being in peace for
almost three years bringing a smile to her face. Ariana sat down silently,
letting April play.
April, however, broke off her playing. “Morning,
Ari,” April greeted her friend.
Ariana shot her friend a smile in return.
“Morning, April. So, today’s the test, huh?”
April nodded. “Yep. I wonder what Morimoto-sensei has
in mind for us. His tests are always fun.”
Ariana chuckled. “Yeah, they are. I’m wondering,
too. He left around noon yesterday, to prepare things for us. He returned very
late.”
In comfortable silence, the two girls sat
side-by-side over the edge, each in thought, staring out over the nature below.
Finally, they heard the sliding backdoor of Morimoto’s house, and the two girls
got to their feet.
“Good morning, Morimoto-sensei,” the two greeted
him, bowing.
“Good morning, my students,” Morimoto replied, returning
the bow. He motioned for the forest. “Let us depart.”
April and Ariana dipped their heads, and followed
their teacher. After a hike of a couple of hours, Morimoto stopped near a
gorge.
“All you are allowed are your do-gis,” their
master spoke. “You must travel down this path, to the bottom of the gorge, and
retrieve the additional equipment. I will not tell you where, only that the
first step is down in the gorge. You must use what I have taught you about
observation to find your first instructions, and the equipment allowed. The
instructions will tell you the second stage, where you will find more
equipment, and more instructions. The test ends when you make it into my house,
fully equipped, without making a sound, or alerting me to your presence. Know
that I will do my best to hinder you along the way.”
April and Ariana looked down the path, leading
into the gorge. The first step seemed easy, but April and Ariana knew better.
Nothing was as it seemed, and both girls felt themselves preparing for whatever
lay ahead. “We will not fail, Morimoto-sensei,” April assured the man, bowing.
Ariana bowed as well, the expression on her face mimicking April’s.
Morimoto returned the bow, and walked back into
the forest. April and Ariana looked at each other, nodded curtly, and started
walking down the rocky path, barely wide enough to comfortably accommodate one
person. They had to press themselves against the rock-face and shuffle along on
more than one occasion.
After they had traveled for about twenty minutes,
April stopped them. “These rocks aren’t natural,” she told her friend, looking
intently at some stones in the rock. Using their powers never entered in their
minds. Their sensei had said only gis, so they would use only gis. Using their
bare hands, April and Ariana wrested some of the stones out of the hole they
had been jammed in. Indeed, a hole became visible behind the stones.
April reached in, and retrieved two sets of Shuko,
and a hand-written note.
Congratulations on your first stage, the note read. Travel down into the gorge, until you
find a sign telling you to climb the rock wall.
April looked at Ariana, who shrugged. After
folding the note neatly, April put it away. Ariana, meanwhile, had put
on one set of Shuko climbing hooks. They looked like gloves, with the biggest
difference being the fact that claws had been attached to the palms. The Shuko
were suited for climbing, but also for combat purposes, and a trained
ninja-warrior was very much able to catch, and sometimes even break, the blade
of a sword.
After April had put on the second set, the twosome
continued their way down. They reached the bottom of the gorge about an hour
later.
April and Ariana looked from left to right. “Which
way?” April asked, confused. “Do we go left, or right?”
“Morimoto-sensei must have left some indication,”
Ariana replied, looking around.
“Probably,” April answered, joining her friend.
The two girls soon found an indication, namely a broken twig. They continued
their journey. Since they couldn’t walk as fast as they were accustomed to,
April and Ariana walked at what would be considered a good pace for any normal
person.
Suddenly, after about twenty minutes of travel,
both girls froze, their instincts having warned them of something. The next
moment, it was too late. Ariana felt something sting her neck. The next moment,
she was down on the floor, her nerves feeling ablaze with pain.
April fell down, next to her friend. Her eyes shot
from left to right, and she sniffed the air anxiously. Her hearing was
stretched to its limits. She detected the smell of Morimoto, but it was
receding, indicating he was on his way to whatever else he was planning.
Morimoto didn’t really feel anything at this
point. After repelling down from the rock, he had ambushed his two students. As
he had thought, their relative familiarity with being alone in the wilderness,
and their belief in their genetically engineered bodies, had made them
blissfully arrogant. Their guards were almost completely down. Morimoto was
sure they had learned their lesson. The poison would burn in into their
consciousness.
April knelt next to her moaning friend, very much
concerned.
“Ari?” she asked, trying to do the best to keep
the fearful tremble out of her voice.
“Burns,” Ariana whispered. “Burns so bad. Feel…
like my nerves… are on fire.”
April took a deep breath to steady herself. Poison,
she told herself. Let’s see… Ari’s sweating, pale, and her nerves feel like
they’re burning. She’s not throwing up, and she hasn’t lost muscle control. By
now, April had dragged her friend to the protection of the rock wall, under the
cover of some shrubs.
“April?” Ariana whispered.
“Shh,” April comforted her friend. “It’s only a
mild poison. I’ll go and prepare an antidote. Stay still, it’ll limit the
spreading of the poison.”
“My fault…” Ariana whispered. “Ninja should… be
one with environment… I… distraction…”
April shook her head forcefully, sending mid-back length
brown hair flying. Right now, it was tied in a braid, which hung loose on the
girl’s back. “We’ll be more attentive. It’s not your fault. I was distracted
just as much as you were. We’ll focus. Morimoto-sensei has taught us a valuable
lesson. We can’t rely on your gengineered bodies, or we’ll fail.”
Ariana brought out a few sounds, and closed her
eyes. Worried, April’s hand shot out to Ariana’s head, feeling the temperature.
She let out her breath. For a moment, I feared I had misjudged the poison,
April thought. She got up. “I’ll be right back, Ari.”
April shot out of the hideout. Now that she wasn’t
looking for signs as to where to climb the rock, she would use her body’s
natural speed to its fullest. April guided herself by her nose and ears, her
eyes perpetually shooting from left to right. She could faintly detect
Morimoto, but he was almost out of range of her nose by now. She couldn’t hear
him anymore, and her nose detected no other humans, except for Ariana, in the
vicinity. She collected herbs at a fast pace, and returned to the hideout
within twenty minutes.
She rolled the herbs together into a tight ball.
She knew that the best way for this to work was to squash the herbs, and let
Ariana drink the juices. But, she didn’t have a cup to crush them in. so, she
held the little ball out for Ariana to swallow.
“Ari, come on, wake up, Ari. Time for your
medicine,” April insisted. Ariana slowly opened her eyes. She opened her mouth,
and April put the tiny ball inside. Ariana swallowed.
Within minutes, color started to return to her
face. Within ten minutes, she was sitting upright, and in another five, she was
standing on her feet, ready to go.
“I hope Morimoto-sensei doesn’t try that trick on
Yahiko,” Ariana told April.
“If he’s as stupid as we were, he deserves it,”
April replied coolly. Her eyes, ears, and nose were wide open. There was no
doubt in her mind she wouldn’t allow Morimoto to overcome them a second time.
Ten minutes after the two had resumed their walk,
they reached a funny-looking tree, nothing more than a stem with three thick
branches. One of those branches was pointing slantwise up the rock wall.
The two girls knelt down at the base of the tree.
April retrieved a small pouch from the dirt at the base of the tree. Congratulations
on your second stage. Move up the rock, and move to your right. You will find
your next set of instruction there. Also buried in the dirt were ten shuriken,
the infamous ninja throwing stars. Both girls took five, and shoved them in
their respective belts. Not exactly safe, since the little devices were
razor-sharp, but they would have to make do.
April and Ariana managed to climb the
near-vertical rock wall without too much trouble. April was the first one up,
and she immediately rolled to one side, her eyes, ears, and nose sweeping the
area for ambushes. She found none, so she motioned for Ariana to come up. The
two girls started walking to the right, just as their instructions had
indicated.
After a couple of hours, the two girls uncovered
their next note. With this one came two ‘combat uniforms’, the tight-fitting
black robes that came with hood, mask, and plenty of space to hide weapons.
Grateful that they no longer had to carry the throwing stars in their belts,
the two girls changed outfits.
Over the course of the day, the girls uncovered
their lunch, a set of nunchucks each, one blowgun with two darts, and a sword
each. By the time they made it back to the house, it was dark. April and Ariana
huddled together under the cover of the trees, their sharp vision looking
across the back yard, toward the house.
April put her hand on Ariana’s shoulder. We
haven’t heard or seen Morimoto-sensei since that attack on you. I don’t like
it, she sent, voicing the same thoughts Ariana was having.
Agreed,
Ariana replied coolly. Who knows what he might have in store for us?
April anxiously sniffed the air. Except for the
normal smells found in the nature, the faint smell of Morimoto’s house, and the
degraded smells of Morimoto and Yahiko, she found nothing. He could be
hiding down-wind, she muttered to Ariana, who just nodded.
This is as good a time as any to get going, Ariana muttered. I suggest we split up. One stays
behind, covers the other with the blowgun.
I’ll stay,
April whispered. The one last is the most at risk.
Okay. Ready?
Ariana asked, her eyes darting over the empty yard. April confirmed her
readiness, the Ariana shot out of the tree line, out into the light of full
moon, high up in the sky.
April had readied the small tube with a
tranquilizer dart, and was aiming left and right, covering her sprinting
partner. Ariana huddled against one wall of the house. After peering around the
corner, she raised her thumb to April, and motioned for her to come. April
lowered the gun, secured it in her uniform, and shot across the lawn. She
huddled behind her friend within seconds.
Nothing,
Ariana thought to her friend, after April reestablished contact.
April closed her eyes, and let her own senses
double-check. She too, came up empty. I know, she answered. Together,
the two girls slid around the corner, toward the back door. We need to get
in without being detected. And, if I know Morimoto-sensei, he has some kind of
trap on the doors and windows. He’ll know we’re inside.
Ariana sighed, and nodded. Here goes nothing.
She eased her sword in between the door and the wall, and went around the
perimeter of it. If there had been strings attached to the door; they were gone
now. April, meanwhile, could detect two faint respiration sounds; Yahiko and
Morimoto. They were both far away, but that meant nothing. Morimoto could be
breathing shallowly to keep the sound down.
Ariana looked through the crack, but saw nothing. I
think it’s clear.
April’s hand grew into a clamp, keeping Ariana
from opening the door. Listen, Ari. I think I have an idea…
*****
Morimoto was waiting as quiet as a cat, his eyes
locked to the back door. He had seen a sword go around the edges, effectively
removing the traps he had connected to it. You’re good, girls. If I hadn’t
had the luxury of knowing you were coming, I would never have stood a chance.
He raised the blowgun, and aimed for the door. It
started sliding open, and Morimoto readied himself. He went to one knee, and
steadied himself, the small tube aimed for the door. This dart contained more
of the same poison he had used earlier, only in a more concentrated form. This
would induce a deep sleep, not just agony. The sleep would last for about a day
and a half, but would leave no lasting effects.
The door continued to slide open. He saw a black
shadow slide inside. Not feeling anything, he blew. The dart raced towards the
shadow. Suddenly, the shadow rolled to one side, making the dart avoid the
figure altogether. The shadow had raised the nunchucks, and was racing towards
him, swinging them dangerously.
Morimoto jumped up, and drew his sword, preparing
to teach his student a lesson. The next moment, he felt a curious sensation.
The tip of a sword pressed against the back of his neck.
“Good evening, Sensei. Please lower your blade,”
he heard April say. “We beat you, fair and square.”
He lowered his sword, and felt the sword at his
neck ease away. Ariana had thrown back the hood and mask, and was smiling
slightly. April came around, her hood and mask thrown back as well.
“We thought you’d be waiting for us,” Ariana said,
smiling. “So, April thought we should make use of our numerical superiority,
and split up.”
“Ari continued on the back door, while I opened
the window in our bedroom, and came in that way. I snuck up behind you, and
while you were busy with Ari, I surprised you,” April finished, her smile
mimicking her friend’s.
“Well done, girls; really well done. You have
earned the right to wear those uniforms you are wearing,” Morimoto said.
“Congratulations.”
“Morimoto-sensei… what… do you mean?” Ariana
asked.
“Those uniforms are now your property, my
students,” Morimoto answered, smiling slightly to indicate his satisfaction.
Both girls bowed to him. “Thank you,
Morimoto-sensei. We will not disappoint you.”
Morimoto smiled a little wider. “I am sure you
will not,” Morimoto replied.
*****
“Here,” Eric Woodman said, throwing a file on
‘Oversight’s’ desk. “I flew to Japan, and tracked down those two girls for you.
It made me sick to my stomach to read what you did, but that’s not my concern
any more. I want my wife.”
‘Oversight’ leafed through the file, and found
pictures, among other things.
“Impressive. It only took you two months,” ‘Oversight’
replied. He looked up, and closed the file. “Very well, Mr. Woodman, I will get
you your wife.”
Eric grunted. “Thanks.”
‘Oversight’ got up, and showed Eric to the same
cellblock that had originally housed April and Ariana. He unlocked the cage, and
the wife flew across the open space, into Eric’s arms.
“Just tell me one thing,” Eric grunted as he, his
wife and ‘Oversight’ were being escorted outside.
‘Oversight’ shrugged. “Depends on the question.” Damn,
how I want to kill that asshole. He really knows too much… but he’s the best in
the field. If I had him killed, I would join him and his wife soon after. There
are guys who want him alive that are a lot stronger and have a lot more pull
than I have.
“They got into a motel without a credit card. They
booked a place on a cargo plane. They got into Japan with a car and not more
than a couple of JC Penney bags. How? Anyone else would have had a lot of
problems doing that, and they didn’t get as much as a clearance check.”
‘Oversight’ chuckled. “They have a basic
mind-manipulation ability. It makes people want to trust and help them… but
stress blocks the use of that ability. So, during combat, our guys are safe
from its influence.”
Eric grunted. “Poor things. Why don’t you just let
them be?” Eric asked, rather angry.
“They’re evidence. Evidence needs to be
eliminated,” ‘Oversight’ replied, ice-cold. “Here we are. Good luck, Eric.”
“Huh,” Eric huffed, as he and his wife stepped
into a car, and drove off. The gate hadn’t fully closed yet, before ‘Oversight’
turned to one of the soldiers that and escorted them.
“Get me a full level-one strike team, on the
double. We’re going to Japan, and we’re going to get those bitches.”
*****
Eric turned the car onto the main road before
glancing across at his wife. He could see the tension radiating off her as she
bit her lower lip. Her body seemed to have shrunken down, her arms wrapped
across her chest as she stared down at her feet. He reached his arm over and
gently tugged her body into his as he continued driving with his other hand.
She sank into his side and began sobbing, turning her face into his chest.
"Shhh. It's alright," he soothed her
gently, stroking her back with his hand. "We're going to be ok."
"It's never going to be ok, is it?" she
cried. "You quit and they're still making you do things."
"Sandy, you don't have to worry, ok? I'll
take care of you. Even when those bastards took you, I knew that I'd have done
anything to get you back safely," Eric assured her.
"It's never going to end. Whenever they need
you, they'll just take me and force you," She sobbed piteously.
"No, I don't think so. I'm going to get these
bastards. I know what they want, and I'm going to prevent them from getting
it," he stated coldly. "They're going to pay for what they did."
"No, don't do it. They'll kill you,"
Sandy begged him. "You don't know what those people said to me. They were
going to kill me in there. They told me that if you tried anything funny,
they'd kill you too."
"Shhh. Don't worry about it. I'm going to
correct what they made me do. After I fix it, I'll come back to you and we'll
disappear for awhile," he promised her quietly.
"Will you be safe?" she asked, lifting
her head to look into his eyes.
"Yes. After I get to the airport, I want you
to take the car to your mother's place. I'll meet you there in three
days," he told her. "Everything will go smoothly. They need time to
prepare for anything, and I don't. I'll be able to slip in and out before they
even know what's going on."
"Slip in where? My God, you're not planning
to go back to that place are you?" she asked incredulously.
"No, I have to warn some people in Japan; two
little girls who haven't done anything wrong. If I don't do anything, they'll
die. Because I was the one that found them, I can't live with that on my
conscious. I have to do this, I don't have any choice," he stated calmly.
“I know how I’d feel if someone went after Caitlin.” The mentioning of their
daughter’s name seemed to convince Sandra Woodman, and she nodded quietly.
"I love you, Eric. Come home to me as quickly
as you can," she told him quietly, laying her head back down onto his
chest.
"I love you, too. I'll be back as fast as I
can."
*****
The Woodmans separated at the airport with a quick
goodbye on both their parts. Sandra drove the car off and Eric stared at it
until it disappeared in the distance. Sighing, he turned and entered the
building. Keeping a careful watch to make sure he wasn't followed, he made his
way to the courtesy desk. He kept his eyes sweeping back and forth, eyeing each
person that came into his range, and mentally filing their faces away in his
memory for comparisons later. If one of those faces turned up again, he felt
confident that he would recognize them. His life usually depended on his
ability to recognize patterns and reoccurring people.
Finally reaching the courtesy desk, he placed his
hands on the counter and waited. The young brunette was currently talking to
someone on the phone, and held up a finger to him as she finished.
"Yes, sir. May I help you?" the young
woman asked politely.
"I need to have a man named William Pierce
paged."
"Sure, not a problem," she smiled at
him. She picked up the phone again and dialed the public address system. Eric
calmly filed that little tidbit away as useful information and listened as she
paged the requested name. Smiling his thanks to her, he turned to scan the
crowd. He stood there for several minutes before spotting the man he was
looking for. He sighed as the tension he was feeling relaxed a bit.
Intercepting the man before he could make it to
the desk, Eric held his hand out in greeting. "Mr. Pierce, I was told to
look you up if I ever had need of your services."
William shook Eric's hand, but didn't say a word.
He just looked at Eric and waited. Eric remembered that the man was incapable
of speech, ever since his tongue was somewhat forcefully removed after a drug
run had gone bad.
"I need to get to Japan as quickly as
possible. I have a meeting to get to, and time is of the essence. In fact, you
could even say it was a matter of life and death," Eric stated calmly.
"Two people need to be warned in person. That's all I can tell you at this
time."
William looked like he was deep in thought for a
couple of seconds before nodding his agreement. Signaling to Eric to follow
him, he turned and walked back into the crowd. Beginning his scan of the crowd
again, Eric followed silently.
William led the way to his plane, an old prototype
that had been salvaged from a government scrap auction. It was in a two-seater
arrangement, one behind the other, and looked fast. Eric whistled his
appreciation while William began his preflight inspection. Two jet engines
thrust themselves out from under a twin tail-wing design. The sweptback wings
were graceful, giving the aircraft an appearance of speed and beauty. The
fuselage was almost boxy but had a strong look to it. Three external fuel tanks
hung from below the plane, two from the wings, and one from the fuselage.
Combined with the sharp nose cone, the entire plane spoke of a military background.
Except for the Candy Apple Red paint job, Eric mused to himself with a grin. He
didn't recall any military units using that color before.
William finished what he was doing and motioned
Eric to climb the ladder into the rear seat. Handing a thick envelope over,
Eric complied and settled into the bucket seat, glancing at the arrangement of
different screens around him. William reached in and set the restraint harness
into place before climbing into his own seat. Not being able to see what
William was doing in front, he turned his attention to what was going on
outside the aircraft. The ladder was removed by the ground crew, and the chocks
pulled away from the tires. The entire aircraft vibrated with power as the
engines were fired up one after the other.
Feeling a little apprehension, Eric sat as calmly
as possible as the plane taxied to the runway. Well, can't turn back now, he
told himself. Then his heart leapt into his throat as the engines were pushed
to afterburners and the craft pushed his body back into the seat with enough
force to crush the breath from his lungs. Then the plane pointed upwards and
shot into the sky at a sixty-degree angle from the ground and Eric said the
single most mundane thing he'd said in years as he watched the earth pull away
from him. Very loudly. "Ohhhh, Shiiiiiiit!"
*****
The flight was over fairly quickly. After landing,
Eric went through customs with the speed of a veteran traveler. Securing a
rental car, he arrived at Morimoto's house at noon. Checking over the terrain, he
felt horrible over what he was about to destroy. Peace and tranquility were
precious things, he thought, and once again I'm going to destroy them.
Sighing over his fate, he walked to the front door and knocked gently on the
wooden frame. It was opened almost immediately by a teenaged oriental boy who
said something in Japanese that was beyond Eric's comprehension.
"I need to see April and Ariana,
please," he told the boy.
The boy didn't blink at him, but he said something
else and indicated that Eric should wait. Shortly, an older oriental gentleman
opened the door, bowed, and swept his arm forward to point the way inward. Eric
returned the bow and walked in. The man led him through the house to the yard
in back. Standing in front of him was one of the girls he had been told to
find. The old man turned and walked back into the house leaving Eric alone with
the girl.
"Are you April or Ariana?" Eric asked.
"How do you know my name?" the girl
asked gently. "And how did you know where to find me?"
"I'm a tracker. I find people for a living. I
was told to find you for Zodiac. I did-" He was interrupted when the
girl’s hand suddenly snapped out.
“Ari, don’t!” the girl shouted to someone
behind him. Eric whirled around, and found the second girl standing there. How
she had managed to come so close, without him hearing her, was beyond him. He
was impressed, to say the least.
"You work for those killers?" the second
girl snarled at him.
“He hasn’t provoked anything,” the first girl said
in that gentle tone of hers. She looked around, as if trying to find someone.
To his surprise, she sniffed the air. “Besides, we’re clear.”
The second girl sniffed as well, and calmed down
somewhat.
"Do you have any weapons on you?" the
compassionate one asked him.
"Yes, I have a pistol and a knife. The pistol
is in my holster in the small of my back and my knife is in my right
boot," he told her.
"May we remove them?" the gentle one questioned.
"As long as I get them back after we’re done,
sure," he replied.
"Ari, if you would please," the first
girl said, her gentle voice relaxing Eric. The second girl was on him in under
a second. He felt the knife and gun being removed, virtually at the same time.
The girl snapped into place next to her partner.
"By the way, I'm April." the gentle girl
said. "This is Ariana," she added, motioning for her now relaxed
companion. He nodded his greeting to her. Both girls were standing,
side-by-side, obviously waiting for him to speak. So, he spoke.
“My name is Eric Woodman. As I was trying to say
before I was interrupted…” he said, shooting a grin at Ariana, who shrugged,
and returned a little apologetic smile. “I am a professional man hunter.
Approximately two months ago, my wife was taken prisoner by Zodiac. I was told
to find you or they would kill her." He turned his head downwards. "I
didn't want to do it, but I didn't have a choice. So… I found the people they
were searching for… you. My wife is the most important person in the world to
me. I would kill for her safety, without hesitation, without remorse." He
nodded when the first girl seemed unsettled at that remark. "But all I was
to do was find you. I turned your location over to them this morning. After
seeing my wife to safety, I came straight here to warn you. They'll be here
soon. What you do when they arrive is up to you. I promised that I would come
home safely, and I intend to fulfill that promise. So you're on your own."
"Why are you warning us, Mr. Woodman?"
April asked.
"Because… I don't know… I felt that… you
were… innocent, I suppose. It's hard to put into words. You didn’t have any
control of what they did to you, and yet they want to… get rid of you to
protect themselves. I will give you this advice, information is what they fear.
They work in secrecy and in the dark."
"Thank you, Mr. Woodman." April said to
him, walking over. She hugged him, and he was surprised at the strength in her
grip. "You took a large risk coming here. For this, you have our thanks,
and our gratitude. Go in peace to your wife."
Eric handed her his business card and told her,
"If you ever need help, give me a call. I won't put my family in danger
directly, but I can offer temporary shelter, advice, and contacts."
April bowed as she accepted the card, Japanese
style, both hands taking the card. "I wish you well, Mr. Woodman. We will
call if we have need." She looked up, and smiled. “And I am sure you will
find us when you are in need of our help.” Eric kept his mouth shut. He could feel
that something powerful lurked beneath the surface of these two girls. He
decided not to comment.
As April stepped back, Ariana hugged him as well.
“Sorry about earlier,” she said, pulling back. “Didn’t mean to startle you.”
“Yes, you did,” April shot to her friend, smiling
slightly.
"Yeah, well… good luck… you're going to need
it. I hope to see you again," Eric whispered, and then turned to leave.
April and Ariana showed him to the door. Keeping in line with Japanese customs,
they waited outside the door until the car was out of view before going back
inside. Or, they would have gone inside, if they had felt the need for it.
April suddenly seemed agitated, and raced over to
Carol. Ariana, surprised at her friend’s emotional state, followed. April
dumped herself behind the steering wheel.
“Carol, did you get that conversation?” April asked.
“I did, sweetheart,” Carol replied. “What a bunch
of assholes… kidnap someone’s wife to make him work for them?”
“My thoughts exactly!” April shouted. Both Ariana
and Carol stared at her. April rarely shouted. She took a couple of breaths,
and more relaxed, she told Carol, “Carol, do you remember that file I asked you
to compose on Zodiac, back when we first started running?”
“I do, sweetheart. I’ve got five hundred Megs on
them, including your genetic profiles, scientific research and backgrounds,
files on every possible and impossible doctor, nurse, soldier, and officer
involved, and I even managed to find some senators involved,” Carol answered,
tone neutral, not really knowing where this was going.
April smiled. Evilly. Ariana blinked at the
expression. “Okay… good. I want you to compose a package, upload it to every
public newsgroup and chat-server you can find on the Internet. And then send it
to every major newspaper and TV station in the world. Just make sure you remove
all the names, and scramble the voices electronically first. We wouldn’t want
the whole world to know who we are, just who they are.”
Ariana’s mouth, open during the request, snapped
shut. “You’re going to expose them?”
“Let’s hope it works,” April replied. “If we can
get public opinion behind us, Zodiac won’t have much of a choice. By they way,
Carol, those files do include pictures, right?”
Carol smiled wickedly. “Hon, there are enough
pictures in these files to create three-dimensional images of every spider
that ever crossed the threshold at Zodiac HQ.”
April returned the smile. “Good. Now, let’s hope
things work out… We’ve got plenty of evidence, but people might not believe it
anyway.”
Ariana smiled. “I’m sure things will work out,
April. Besides, even if it doesn’t work, I am sure that they won’t be
able to be so public about it. Some people may draw the right conclusions.”
April just nodded.
In only forty-eight hours, the entire world knew
about Zodiac. Papers printed big headlines, and the story was on every major
news channel in the world. Everyone was talking about it, scientists were
looking at the research, and various religious groupings were issuing a call to
arms, some for the extermination of the gengineered soldiers, and others to
find the soldiers, and exterminate the diabolical government responsible for
it. In other words, the world was turned upside-down overnight.
Unfortunately, the mayhem didn’t last. Within a
week, various different reports were released. Some scientists called the file
a fraud, wile others praised it for its brilliant work.
And the U.S. government kept denying the existence
of Zodiac.
*****
In a non-descript office, a man was shitting in
the shadows, hiding his features until they were little more than a faint
outline. He folded the paper he had been reading, put it down on his desk, and
then swept it into the garbage bin standing next to his desk. “Stupid asses,”
he grunted as he reached for the phone.
“This is Agent Zero-One. Have you heard?” he asked
the receiver.
How could I not? the reply came.
“What I want to know is how they got funding to
continue. Those asses were put out of business over seventeen years ago.”
According to this, the Voice replied after a few seconds of silence, ‘Oversight’
reestablished Zodiac three years ago, after the genomes first made their way
onto the ‘Net.
The man nodded. “I remember. Those genomes were
contained. Security breach was minimal. Where did ‘Oversight’ get his funding?”
Private donations, mostly from the companies
involved in the first place. Funding has been limited, and their headquarters
is a small building in the Nevada desert now.
The shadowy man nodded. “I want Oversight,
Perkins, Zodiac, the companies, the soldiers, and anyone lese involved removed
from this plain of existence. Yesterday. About those two gengineered
bitches: let them go. They did nothing except try to protect themselves. They
remained under wraps for three years, only to reappear once they had been
found. They are not a threat. Zodiac, in its stupidity, is.”
The Voice chuckled. Of course. I’ll institute
plan Gamma-Five on Zodiac and its backers. Expect them removed within twelve
hours. Be advised: it will not be pretty.
“As long as it looks like an accident, I don’t
care.”
The Voice chuckled again, the chuckle evolving
into a laugh this time. That’s what we do best. The nice little Feds will
write what we tell them to write in their precious little reports, and the
public, blind and stupid sheep as they are, will eat it like pie.
“Good,” the shadowy man said. “I will call back in
twelve hours.”
Very well.
The Voice hung up, and the shadowy figure started snickering as his receiver
started traveling down to the machine. “You are so dead,” he added, chuckling
slightly, thinking of ‘Oversight’ and his group of cowboys.
*****
‘Oversight’ looked annoyed at the telephone. He
had finally managed to get some sleep, and was now looking a lot better than
last time, thanks to Eric, and his tracking skills. ‘Oversight’ picked up. “‘Oversight’.”
Gamma-Five.
The receiver went dead. ‘Oversight’s’ mouth was open in shock as he stared at
the horn.
“What the…?” ‘Oversight’ grunted, just before the
building shook on its foundations.
Alert! Alert! A voice announced two seconds later. Invasion! All forces, defending
positions!
‘Oversight’ shot up from his chair. In the
hallways, M-16 fire could be heard, and ‘Oversight’ ran as fast as he could to
the storage facilities. Along the way, he stopped at a door, and pressed a few
keys. The door opened.
“Okay, men! Storage facility, with me! We’re going
to leave through there, and we’re going to bring the X-five with us!” he
shouted to the fifteen men inside the room. They didn’t seem to be particularly
interested in the alarms, since they were all still in their bunks, but
‘Oversight’s’ voice got them into action. In less then thirty seconds, the men
had all dressed up, and armed.
‘Oversight’ led them from the rear. They burst
into the storage facility, and started firing at anything that moved, their own
men included. ‘Oversight’ stared at the dead bodies in the storage facility.
“Quickly!” he urged his men. “They’ll know their
team has been stopped. Get the X-5, and get in on that truck! We need to get
away!”
Ten men jumped up on the truck. Three others
picked up a case the size of a man, and lifted it toward the truck. The two
remaining men jumped behind the wheel and front passenger seat. ’Oversight’ sat
in between the two men in the cabin.
A sharp knock on the back indicated that the crate
marked ‘X-5’ had been secured. “Go, go!” ‘Oversight’ urged, and the driver shifted
the truck in gear. They busted through the gate, and ran over some of the
Gamma-forces besieging the headquarters. ‘Oversight’ grabbed a remote from his
inner pocket, and pressed a code. Behind them, the building, exploded.
“Let them think we all perished,” ‘Oversight’
grunted. “But we’re going to finish the job. April and Ariana, you will die!”
The driver chuckled evilly, shook his head, and
continued driving. “You know, you’re a great boss to work for,” the driver
commented. “You have the best jobs…”
*****
“… and our top story tonight, the United States
Government is still denying the existence of a ‘Zodiac Project’, as well as the
existence of two genetically engineered super-soldiers. Various scientists have
looked into the matter, and have concluded that the genetic profiles are indeed
probable, and the research contained in the so-called ‘Zodiac files’ is valid.
Attempts at getting the various people mentioned in the Zodiac files to give a
statement have not been successful as of yet…”
April switched off the TV, and sighed. “Damn it.”
Ariana put her arm around April’s shoulders. “Hey,
at least the files have been taken seriously enough to be studied. Those
genetic experts said they were valid.”
“Pf,” April puffed. “And others are paid to say it’s
a total fraud. Most people believe the government’s scientists, rather than the
independent ones. No, Ari. I’m afraid we’ve failed. People aren’t listening.
It’s too wild. They’re too ignorant to believe the truth, just because the
truth doesn’t fit in their established view of the world.”
Ariana just sighed, and looked dejectedly at the
ground. “Come on, April. I’m sure something will come out all of this.”
Carol remote-controlled the TV set. “Girls? Could
you come out here for a moment? I think I’ve got something that you want to
see.”
“Sure, Carol,” April replied, getting up. Ariana
got up as well, and Carol shut off the TV. The girls went outside, and sat down
in Carol’s plush seats.
“Here. Take a look at this,” Carol said, pulling
some data up on her screen. “I tried to get into the Zodiac files. They were
all gone. All, except for this little piece of information I found in a
database where there wasn’t any info on Zodiac before.”
“Gamma-five program enabled?” April asked. “What
does that mean?” Ariana nodded her agreement to that question.
“Gamma-five means total extermination. In
other words, Zodiac has been terminated. Exterminated. Everyone who
backed them is dead. Every company that funded them is gone. Protection has
been cancelled, and everyone has met an ‘unfortunate accident’.”
April slapped her hand to her mouth, and turned
white as a ghost. “They killed everyone?”
Carol nodded. “Zodiac is gone, girls. Mission
accomplished. You’re free. The orders on you have been retracted, and you’ve
been catalogued as ‘non-dangerous individuals’, the same classification most
UFO researchers have… you’ll not be bothered, but don’t try anything stupid, or
they’ll go after you again.”
“So, if we stay here, in Japan, leading our quiet
lives, they’ll leave us alone?” Ariana asked.
Carol nodded. “Basically, yes. You have nothing
more to fear from Zodiac, or the government, as long as you keep your mouths
shut to the press. Besides, all info you’ve got, you already leaked to the
press, and no one believed you.”
April nodded, still looking pale. “Yes… we’re
free… at the expense of so many people…”
“All those people would have been terminated
anyway,” Carol replied. “Everyone killed was involved with the project, and
knew enough about it to be a security risk. They covered it up by killing those
who knew. Don’t worry, no innocents were killed. The gammas are the best in the
business when it comes to cleaning up messes,” the AI said, sounding convinced.
“You sure?” April asked,
voice so much like a little girl’s that it pained Carol and Ariana to hear it.
It was the same voice she had used back in the days she got sick from the
violence.
Carol smiled reassuringly. “Yes, Hon. I’m sure. Don’t worry, no innocents were killed.”
April nodded. “Okay. That’s good… I mean, we’re free
now!”
Ariana smiled, and hugged her friend. “Yeah, we’re
free, April. Totally free.”
*****
Two days later, Ariana and Yahiko were strolling
down a street in a nearby town, larger than the small village Morimoto was
living in. Every now and then, they stopped at a store.
“You’re sure Megumi won’t mind you being out with
another girl?” Ariana asked, smiling at her friend.
“We’re just shopping,” Yahiko replied. “Besides,
I’m comfortable in the knowledge that she won’t rip my head off with her bare
hands when she gets mad at me.”
Ariana chuckled, and turned to a window. “April
would do worse than just rip off your head,” Ariana answered, chuckling. “That
pen-set looks nice.”
Yahiko smiled as well. “With Sensei’s knowledge on
herbs and poisons, I don’t doubt it,” he answered, and looked at the set Ariana
indicated. “I don’t know. Would April like a pen-set? The most I ever see her
use are the brushes for calligraphy, or Carol’s computer. I never actually see
her write.”
“It would be the thought that counts,” Ariana
answered. “She used to like writing… back at the Institute. She insisted on
writing everything by hand before transferring it to computer. I never
bothered.”
Yahiko shrugged. “I don’t know why you asked me to
come,” he said. “You know her better than I do.”
“Sometimes, it’s good to have a second opinion,”
Ariana answered. “Like in this case, for instance. I just realized that you’re
right, and April hasn’t written much of anything on paper since leaving the
Institute.”
“Why are you getting her a present anyway?” Yahiko
asked. “I don’t know why you think being with us for three years is a good
reason for you to be getting her something.”
“Because this time, it’s special,” Ariana replied.
“This time, we’re free, not constantly living under the sword of Damocles.
Besides, I’m sure she will have something for me.”
Yahiko smiled, and shook his head. They continued
their stroll, and Ariana stopped at yet another store.
“Hm… how about that pendant? It’s not that
expensive, and it looks great,” she asked her friend. He looked at the silver
chain, with a simple, single red stone hanging from it.
“Yeah, that looks great. And I bet she’ll like it,
too,” Yahiko answered. Smiling in satisfaction, Ariana entered the store. The
twosome reappeared five minutes later, and Ariana shoved the small package into
the inner pocket of her jacket.
“Okay, let’s head back home,” Yahiko said. Ariana
nodded in agreement, and together, the two started walked back toward their
home village, since they decided that it was a nice day for a walk, and had
left Carol at home. Half an hour later, Ariana and Yahiko could see their
village in the distance. All that lay between them and it was a small gathering
of trees.
The twosome kept a pace that was brisk by Yahiko’s
standards, but rather normal for Ariana. They walked past the couple dozen
trees, when suddenly, Ariana’s sharp senses warned her of something. The trees
didn’t smell like they should. Or rather, there was a smell that shouldn’t be
there.
Immediately, she halted Yahiko, and dropped into a
combat stance. He, realizing that something must be off, did the same next to
her.
Ten men, dressed in black uniforms, jumped out of
the forest before Ariana had a chance to say anything. They pointed their M-16s
at the twosome. Ariana didn’t hesitate. She charged. Yahiko turned, and charged
in the opposite direction.
Ariana smacked her elbow in one guy’s stomach,
making him double over. Her leg shot out, kicking a second in the nose. She
dropped to the ground she had left a couple of seconds earlier, and spun
around, to find her next targets.
Yahiko had engaged one soldier, and he would have
kept him at bay too, if a second soldier hadn’t slammed the handle of his M-16
into the boy’s neck. Yahiko went to all fours, seeing entire galaxies worth of
stars. The first solider kicked him in the stomach. The second one hit the
curled-up boy in the back. Yahiko moaned, and tried to shy away, trying to get
up. The first soldier kicked him in the face. Yahiko’s world went dark.
Ariana saw him on the ground, blood seeping from
his face. She forgot all about the soldiers, and flashed to his location as
fast as her psychokinetically enhanced body could carry her.
The soldiers surrounded them, even the two Ariana
had managed to incapacitate joined in. she didn’t notice them. She could only
look at the bruised face of her friend. She looked up, her eyes wild. Reaching
into her jacket, she pulled out the crystal-headband. It was tied around her
head in half a second, thanks to her psychokinetics.
Ariana got up, screamed, and charged. In
mind-space, psycho-control registered a crystal-enhanced psychokinetic armor.
She reached the first soldier, and hit him. Ribs could be heard cracking,
followed by a hollow cry of sheer pain. She bounced off him, somersaulted in mid-air,
and extended her leg as she flew towards a soldier on the opposite end. She hit
him in the stomach, and a second moan of pain filled the air.
She grabbed the rifle of one of the more nearby
soldiers, and pulled it backward, throwing it behind her back into the stomach
of yet another soldier. The barrel entered his stomach, and the man flew
backwards for a couple of meters before hitting the ground, growling like a
pig. She grabbed a fifth soldier by the collar, lifted him effortlessly, and
smacked him into a sixth soldier, both soldiers flying a couple of meters back.
Then, the four remaining soldiers used the opening
Ariana had left them: their rifles. In her rage, she had forgotten to take
their rifles away. Safeties were jammed off, and full-automatic modes were
engaged. The first bullet hit her torso-armor. The armor was bulletproof,
thanks to the crystal. Unfortunately, the impact felt like a baseball bat.
Ariana doubled over, and bit back a curse of pain. She erected herself, and
started to charge. By now, the other soldiers were emptying their guns at her.
Each bullet felt like a hit by a major-league
baseball player swinging his all-time favorite baseball bat. Hr energy was
limited, and the armor was strongest on her head and torso, where the vital
areas were… Ariana felt one stray bullet go straight through the armor of the
left arm, through the arm, and out the other way. A second bullet penetrated
her right leg, but somehow managed to miss the major artery.
Ariana fell to the ground, coughing up blood.
There was internal damage, thanks to the bruising of the bullets. She fell
sideways, and crawled to Yahiko, who had somehow managed to regain
consciousness. Ariana tore off her Sagittarius necklace, the one she had been
found with on the convent’s doorstep, and pressed it into Yahiko’s hand. “Tell
her… I’m sorry,” Ariana whispered.
“Leave him. Take her,” the commander of the
soldiers said. “We want him to notify the second girl. This one’s the fighter.
The other one will come docilely.”
Ariana moaned in pain when two soldiers roughly
picked her up under her armpits, and dragged her off to a concealed van. Her
shot left arm burned like wildfire, and Ariana couldn’t do anything to stop the
small moans of pain from coming. She wanted to kill these people.
Unfortunately, her energy was gone, and she had blown her chance. She should
have gone for the instantaneous kill, instead of trying to be the nice guy, and
let them live. Ariana realized April would never have forgiven her if she had
killed them without a second thought, and instantaneously regretting the
thought from ever coming up.
*****
April was sitting peacefully in the back yard, a
squirrel sitting on her lap. She was petting the furry animal as she looked out
over the tranquil nature. Her inner peace was absolute. As long as she was at
peace with herself and her environment, the environment was at peace with her.
A small bird landed on her right shoulder, and
April turned to smile at it. It started singing, and April turned back to her
view. The hand that had been petting the squirrel lifted to rummage slightly
through the feathers of her winged friend. The hand left the bird, and returned
to the squirrel, all without disturbing her inner peace.
Suddenly, her eyes opened, and April felt
something… a feeling of foreboding. The bird stopped singing. April could feel
the squirrel tensing under her hand. She took a couple of breaths, trying to
reestablish inner peace. The effort was in vain, and the bird flew off. Moments
later, the squirrel hopped off to the forest. April didn’t try to stop the
creatures. She had lost her inner peace, and there was no sense in forcing
nature.
What is wrong? I feel something is definitely
wrong… She cast out her senses, her eyes
frantically shooting from left to right. She tried to identify any of the
sounds, or any of the smells. Everything was normal. She disliked normal.
Walking to the cliff, April tried to bring her
disturbed body to a state of rest, an effort that remained unrewarded. April
got up, and went out to the street, to see if anything had happened. Closing
her eyes, she cast out her hearing senses, and picked up the wail of an
ambulance.
Hmm… an ambulance. Has Magamoto-san’s heart
given out? He’s 94 after all… April asked
herself. No. That’s not it. This is worse. The wail disappeared in the
distance, and April was still looking confused at the road.
The feeling started to subside, and April started
to think that it wasn’t all that bad, after all. She returned to the backyard,
and tried to resume her meditation. Ariana and Yahiko weren’t supposed to be
back for another half an hour to an hour, so that left her plenty of time to
try and get her squirrel friend back.
Fifteen minutes later, Morimoto hurriedly made his
way up to his student. April could hear his heart thumping, the shallow
breathing, and the hurried steps. She jumped to her feet, out of full lotus
position. “Morimoto-sensei? What’s wrong?” she asked, immediately concerned.
“Yahiko and Ariana were attacked… Yahiko is in the
hospital,” Morimoto said, somehow managing to keep his voice somewhat calm.
April’s eyes went really big. Then they tightened.
“We’ll take Carol, Morimoto-sensei.” She started to run at full speed. By the
time Morimoto made it to the car, April had already pulled it out of its hiding
place, and had the door open, waiting for him.
“Carol, full speed. Hospital,” April choked. “What
in hell happened?”
“I don’t know, Hon. They asked me not to follow
them, so I didn’t. And right, now, both Ari’s hearing and optical implants are
giving out static.”
As Carol flung them through the narrow streets,
April asked, “Both audio and visual? You don’t think that’s strange?”
Carol sighed. “They blocked the signal. I’m still
trying to boost the gain, to cut through the interference.”
April grunted. “We’ll find out at the hospital
what happened. I hope.”
Five minutes later, April and Morimoto were
standing at the bed of Yahiko, who had been bandaged up. He had a couple of
cracked ribs, and a lot of bruises, but nothing had been broken. The egg on the
back of his head and induced unconsciousness, and had resulted in a light
concussion. He would have to remain in observation for a while.
“I… sorry,” he whispered to April. He held out
Ariana’s necklace. “Couldn’t… protect her…” his cracked ribs protested his
speech, and he winced with each word.
“Don’t speak,” April choked through her tears,
taking the necklace. “It wasn’t your fault… Ari… they… took her?”
The boy just nodded, and winced when the egg at
the back of his head stung. April took his hand. “I am grateful she had you
with her,” April said, voice thick with emotion. “I can’t think of anyone I’d
like more to be with her in those moments.”
Yahiko just smiled faintly, and then dozed off
into sleep, thanks to the painkillers. April finally looked at the necklace.
Tears streaked down her cheeks as she uncovered her own Phalanx necklace. She
took the Sagittarius necklace, and snapped it onto her own, so it looked as if
the circled lightning bolt was covering the archer.
April hung the combined necklace around her neck,
and hid it. She sunk into a chair. Morimoto sat down in the second chair.
“I’m sorry, Morimoto-sensei,” April suddenly said.
“What for?” Morimoto asked, confused.
“For dragging you into this. Now they … have Ari… and… and… Yahiko is…” She broke down,
crying. Morimoto got up, knelt to one knee next to her chair.
“We knew what was involved, April,” Morimoto
assured her. “Right from the start. Granted, I had hoped it would never happen,
but it did.”
April closed her eyes, and blew her nose. “I miss
her, Sensei,” she whispered. “I miss her so much… I’m so scared for her…”
“Can you find her?” Morimoto asked.
“Maybe… I don’t know, Sensei,” the girl replied.
“And even if I did? Then what? I… I can’t fight! Fighting always hurts
someone!”
Morimoto was silent for a few moments, and then
said, “You have taken the non-violence of Ninjitsu to your heart, April. Yes,
you shouldn’t fight, because it always hurt someone. But, there is also a
second rule.” When April looked up at him, confused, he continued, “If you must
fight, make sure you win.”
April smiling for a moment, before the eternal
sadness replaced it once again. Morimoto placed his hand over hers. “Some
people never learn, April. They only understand violence. Their hearts can’t be
reached by kindness, only by pain, and misery.”
“You… wish for me to fight, Sensei?” April asked.
Morimoto shook his head. “That is a decision that
is yours. I am merely pointing out your options. If you fought for anybody but
yourself or Ari, you would lose, because your heart would not be in it.”
“I… I need time to think…” April whispered.
“I will remain here,” Morimoto said. “With Yahiko.
He needs me more.”
“Of course, Sensei,” April replied, getting up,
and bowing to the man. He returned the bow as soon as he had gotten up. “Call
Carol when you need a lift… I will be needing someone to talk to.”
“Of course,” Morimoto replied, seeing a very
dejected girl leaving the room. Sighing, he sat down next to his pupil’s bed.
“And you, young man, you will get better.”
Fifteen minutes later, April was sitting on their
cliff. Her eyes were closed.
The Amazon Priestess stared sadly at the
sensor-screen. “I miss her so much,” the avatar whispered into empty air. She
realized something. You never know what you have until you lose it. “I
miss Ari…” Eric’s voice filled the air of the temple. My wife is the most
important person in the world to me. I would kill for her safety, without
hesitation, without remorse.
“Would I… kill for Ari?” Mind-April asked herself.
“Could I kill for her?” the avatar’s face hardened. “They took her. Hurt
her. Can I just let that happen?” her face fell. “I can’t do it! I’m not a
violent person!”
Mind-April stared at the sensor-screen once again.
They run us out of our home, and we run. They make us leave our friends, and
we run. They drive us out of our country, and RUN! And now they split us up!
What kind if a friend am I? Mind-April thought, sinking to her hands and
knees, crying and sobbing like a little girl. The avatar didn’t even notice the
proud antlers she had been wearing falling on the ground.
Mind-April’s hands hit the floor, making the
entire temple shake. “I am a miserable friend! I can’t even bring myself up to
the moral courage to go and fight to free her!”
She sat back up on her knees, and stared at the
screen. A scowl entered her face, and April gritted hr teeth. “No more,” she
whispered. “This time, they have gone too far!” she yelled, getting up. “Ari! I
will free you! I promise!”
“And I can help,” a voice suddenly sounded.
Mind-April shot up, looking around frantically. Her gaze stopped on a
butch-looking version of herself. This butch April had clearly pronounced
muscles, cold, piercing blue eyes, and was dressed in black fatigues. “Call me
Might.”
“Who… what are you?” April asked the
figure, looking confused at the butch version of herself. “I don’t remember
creating a mental program called ‘Might’.”
Might chuckled. “That’s because you didn’t create
me consciously. I am what you repressed: your genetic memories, the instincts
to fight. You repressed those urges and instincts, which were dominant in your
genome. Normally, this would lead to insanity. In your case, they lead to
something else… a split personality. I am the fighting part of you, and I can
help you get Ari back.”
“How?” Mind-April asked curtly.
“I will teach you what you need to know about your
genetic memories. You will know how your body reacts, and how to use those
reactions. But first, I want to give you something.” she erected herself to her
full height, and spread her arms. “This is the next stage of mental control! Full
control over your conscious and subconscious mind!” the temple disappeared, and
the two girls found themselves in a totally black space of some kind.
Might sat down in a comfortable chair that just
stood there, seemingly floating in mid-air… or standing on a floor just as
black as the surrounding air was. How they could see was beyond April. “This is
something I call the Special Applications Command Establishment, or SPACE for
short.”
“Impressive,” Mind-April allowed, looking around
the black void.
Might chuckled. “You ain’t seen nothing yet,
Commander,” she stated, and started opening diagrams and screens. A sensor
screen popped up, showing every visual angel possible from her body.
Three-hundred sixty degrees in all directions, flat on the screen. After a few
moments, the screen began to make sense to April, a fact which startled her.
The next to show up were three indicators. “Mental
energy, physical energy, and endurance,” Might explained. Next to come was a psycho-control
window. Some other screens popped, which Might told April were conscious and
subconscious programs, a sort of programmable instinct. Then came a green
wire-frame of her body, mimicking her body’s lotus position. April smiled. She
preferred a wire-frame over a realistic model… since a realistic model would
show her status, be it bruised, battered, and bloodied, it would distract her
too much. Red lights on a wire-frame wouldn’t, while still giving the
information required.
“And now… Allow me to teach you,” Might said,
standing up and approaching April.
*****
April’s eyes blinked open. She stood up, her face
neutral. Then, anger replaced the neutrality. “Zodiac! I can never forgive you
for what you did! I will make you pay for what you’ve done!” her
mid-back length chestnut hair braided itself, then tied itself around her head,
so it would be out of the way.
She lifted into the air, and floated over to the
house. Thirty seconds later, she emerged with the large chunk of quartz crystal
she and Ariana had once found in the mountains. She floated over to the small
pavilion Morimoto used as a work-area. She was sure to find what she needed
there.
“First, let’s see how useful you are,” she told
the crystal, and focused a probing-psychokinetic beam at it. The crystal
started spinning. Mind-April looked at a diagraph screen, showing every little
nook and cranny inside the crystal, as well as on its surface. The crystal was,
for the lack of a better term, absolutely perfect. April couldn’t detect a
single fault.
An outline of what April had in mind overlaid
itself on top of the crystal diagraph. She duplicated it. “Good. I can make
two… Now Ari will have one, too.”
Mind-April started by splitting the crystal in two
equal chunks, one for each of them. She took her part, and started chipping.
The crystal spun in the air, bits and pieces of quartz flying off it in
different directions. After five minutes, the spinning stopped, and April
smiled at her handiwork, a rod of crystal, with a small expulsion along the
outer edge, at the height of the middle of the rod. “Good,” she muttered.
“Absolutely perfect.”
April then looked around, to see if she could find
the materials she needed. She smiled slightly when she found a length of chrome
pipe Morimoto had used to fix the water-drain with. Taking the piece, she
measured it using her psychokinetic powers, before cutting off two lengths of
it.
She took a deep breath. “This will hurt,” she
muttered. Her eyes hardened. “And I don’t give a damn,” she added. The two
pieces of pipe started floating above her hands, and then started spinning,
picking up speed at astonishing rates. The shiny metal pipes started glowing
red as April’s psychokinetic powers heated them. Sweat pearled on her face.
Screaming, her psychokinetic powers tore into the pipes, squeezing them around
the crystal rod, leaving the center-expulsion clear.
Finally, April dropped the metal-crystal
construction, her breath ragged. Mind-April took a good look at the energy
read-outs. Her mental energy had depleted to the point where physical energy
was channeled into her mind. The endurance readout had dropped, trying to
regenerate her mind and body; both readouts climbing steadily back towards
maximum. Endurance regenerated as well, but that one didn’t reach maximum any more.
“Total reserves, huh?” Mind-April muttered while
looking at endurance. She shrugged.
In the real world, the red-glowing metal had
cooled down, and April picked up the shiny metal sheets wrapped around the
crystal rod. Her fingers touched the exposed crystal rim, and she felt her
psychokinetic connect to it. Channeling some power into it, April smiled at the
result. “Perfect,” she whispered. “Now, the finishing touches…”
Ten minutes later, April, sunk behind Carol’s
wheel, dressed in the combat-gi. The mask and hood had been thrown back. She
pressed her thumb to the center compartment, which obediently slid open. April
took one of the ‘fountain pens’.
“Can you help me with this?” she asked the AI.
“Hon… you don’t want to do that… it might kill
you,” Carol whispered in reply. Cold eyes focused on the screen, and Carol had
to bite back a shudder. This in no way even resembled anything she had
ever seen before on April.
“I need your help getting Ari back,” April
replied. “This will help me. I trust you. People who create monsters like me
can create an interface to go with her, too.”
Carol swallowed a simulated lump down her
simulated throat. “I can help you with it, Hon,” Carol replied, showing a
diagram. It was April’s head, shown from the side. April took the fountain pen,
and pressed the business end to the base of her skull. The diagram on Carol’s
monitor showed that she need to go lower, and more to the left. April followed
directions for a few seconds, before the pen on the display lit of green. April
pressed the button.
Immediately, it felt as if she had shoved a
red-hot iron poker through her skull and into her brain. Oh, great! It’s
gonna kill me! April’s mind shouted. He next moment, blurred vision
returned through the red haze, and she could faintly hear Carol say, “Are you
okay?”
“Fine,” April slurred, sitting up straight. She
blinked a couple of times, and her vision cleared.
Can you hear me? April heard Carol’s voice in her head.
Just fine,
April thought back to that part of her brain that was connected to Carol. She
didn’t know how this was possible, but she knew exactly how to handle
the implant.
“Good,” Carol answered. “You scared me for a
moment, Hon. Your heart rate went to two-fifty, and you stopped breathing at
the same time. And I didn’t like the brain-graphs I was receiving, either.”
“It hurt like fucking hell,” April replied. She
accessed the implant. Her cybernetic lobe, in the form of Carol, came to
life. Her mind went over the receptors linked to Ariana’s micro-machines. She
started learning, her infinitely adaptable organic mind linked to the precision
of an artificial mind. She and Carol worked together as a team. Within five
minutes, April knew where Ariana was being kept, the conjunction of biology and
technology wielding tremendous results.
She no longer held on to the wheel, her mind
driving by ‘remote’, so to speak.
*****
Ariana was on the floor of the abandoned factory,
somewhere in Japan. She had no idea where she was. Her shot left arm was
burning, as was her shot right leg. She was sitting on the floor, her arms tied
behind her, around a metal I-beam support post. The room she was in was empty,
stripped of machinery some time go. There were four men in the room with her,
three soldiers and the man called ‘Oversight’.
“So, Ariana… we meet again,” ‘Oversight’ said,
chuckling. “I must confess, you gave us quite a run
for our money. What you see here are the last remnants of Zodiac… everyone else
who knew about the project was killed. Because you exposed us.” He knelt down
next to her. Still friendly, he continued, “You know, that really wasn’t nice.
Why did you do that? We could have been such good friends… think of all the
things you could have done if we had only shown you that you could do them!”
Ariana managed to look at him. She amassed what
little spit she had, and spat it in his face. “Fuck… off…” she croaked. “April…
doesn’t fight. She… won’t come… Smart. April… Smart.”
‘Oversight’ chuckled. “Believe me, she’ll come.
You have loyalty towards her. She has loyalty towards you. She would sacrifice
you for the good of the mission, yes. But this isn’t a mission, and you are too
valuable to her… being the only one who is like her.”
Ariana groaned, and let her head hang. Thanks to
some rat-DNA, her wounds had closed, but they still hurt. A rat had amazing
regenerative capabilities… as well as resilience no nuclear radiation. Ariana
was grateful for the common rat… and its healing abilities.
“Don’t let her out of your sights,” ‘Oversight’
told the soldiers as he stood up, rubbing the spit off his face. “She’s a nasty
little bitch. Just ask the guys she tackled with.”
“Don’t worry, sir. We saw what she did to five of
our friends,” one of the soldiers spoke. Ariana recognized him as the one who
had first opened fire on her.
Asshole. Use an M-16 rifle against an unarmed
girl, Ariana thought to him. Bastard. I
should rip off your head and piss down your neck.
As ‘Oversight’ turned to leave, the brick walls of
the building started trembling. The next moment, a hole the size of a large man
was blasted into the sidewall, and April floated in. She landed not far
into the room. ‘Oversight’ turned, and smiled. “Shoot the injured bitch,” he
ordered.
The soldier didn’t hesitate. He had already been
aiming at Ariana. He pressed the trigger, and Ariana closed her eyes at the clap
of the shot. Then, her mind realized something: she had heard the shot. When
you hear the shot, you are still alive. Since a bullet travels faster than
sound, it will hit you before the sound does. If you hear the sound, you are
alive.
Ariana opened her yes, and saw something that made
her blood run cold. April was standing, next to the line of fire, both her
hands extended, as if swatting a fly. She had caught the bullet by pressing one
hand on it from below, and one from above.
In neural space, April was looking at the graph
that sowed her body’s wire-frame. All her chest muscles, and all her arm
muscles were showing red. Her physical energy had dropped by fifty percent. So
had her mental energy.
In real space, a single drop of blood made it way
through April’s middle finger and her ring finger from the bottom hand. The
tiny red drop dangled from the hand for a few moments, before dropping.
Mind-April followed it, almost with disinterest.
It hit the floor.
To Mind-April, that drip sounded like a
medieval cannon going off. She opened her hands, letting the bullet drop to the
floor. Both her palms were bloodied and blistered from stopping the searing hot
supersonic bullet. She balled her fists.
‘Oversight’s’ eyes went wide. “How… how did you do
that?” he stammered. He looked around. All the other soldiers were frozen in
shock as well.
April grunted through her closed mouth, her face
displaying an anger Ariana had only rarely seen on her friend’s face. April’s
body glowed in an amber light, and Ariana felt pressure rise in the air, almost
as if a plane was taking off. She felt a gentle shudder go through the ground.
“More anger!” Mind-April shouted at the emotional
read-outs.
April crouched, her closed-mouth growl of anger
morphing into a groan through clenched, and bared, teeth. All the windows in
the factory blasted outward, and the air-pressure released. However, the glow
intensified, growing into yellow, and the ground was starting to quake. April
opened her mouth, the groan becoming a yell.
The concrete floor exploded around April,
cloaking the girl in a cloud of concrete-dust, and filling the air of the room
with the smell of burned concrete. Cracks radiated out from April’s location,
cracks that grew wider as the artificial earthquake picked up. Her anger-filled
voice filled the air, and Ariana was sure that everyone in a wide radius could
hear her screaming.
The scream became a howl, and inside her
protective cloak, April sunk to her knees, pressing her hands to her head. It
felt as if a thermo-nuclear explosion went off behind her eyes. Never before
had she attempted anything remotely like this.
The men all took a step back when beam of
white-hot energy lashed out from the cloud, to the skies. The heavy roof was
sliced as if it weren’t even there.
‘Oversight’ stumbled further back. “What have I
done…” he whispered. “Dear God… what have I done?”
Then, the beams stopped. The cloud dissipated in a
wind that hadn’t been there moment before. April emerged, and even Ariana’s jaw
hit the ground. The other soldiers stepped back, shrinking back in utter fear.
April’s braided hair had detached itself, and was
now standing erect on top of her head, colored a bright gold instead of the
gentle chestnut. April’s eyebrows had also shifted color into gold, but that
wasn’t the biggest change.
April was now dressed in a bright red glowing combat-armor,
reaching from the tips of her fingers to her middle. She was also wearing a red
armored combat-skirt, which reached down to her knees. From her knees down, she
was wearing red combat boots. At April’s hip, a sheathed sword was visible, its
cross guard seemingly ‘biting’ down on the sheath.
But that wasn’t the biggest change either. April
was now engulfed in a bright golden aura, reaching higher than her hair. In the
aura, electrical-blue sparks shot like tiny protuberances from her body, making
energy noises as they did so. The aura ‘waved’, as if on a wind, and it too,
made energy noises, albeit of a different nature.
April’s arms were crossed. A pair of eerily dangerous
turquoise eyes stared out at ‘Oversight’. She looked every bit like the souped-up, pissed off, genetically engineered fighting
bitch from hell she was designed to be.
I always knew she had more power! Ariana’s mind shouted. She didn’t want to believe me,
but now she won’t have any other chance but to!
“You stole our lives, our friends, and our home.
Now you tried to steal my soulmate. For this, I can never forgive you. I will
make you all pay for what you’ve done,” April said, her voice resonating through
the damaged factory, as if it came form everywhere and nowhere at the same
time.
A fourth soldier, who had heard the noise from the
gunshots and April’s transformation, burst into the room. He seized up the
situation, and assumed April was playing tricks. He aimed, and fired.
April never bothered to look to her right. She
swept her right hand. The bullet clattered against a support beam. I am not
going to make the mistake of trying to stop those things ever again, April
thought to herself.
She stretched out her hand. “It is considered rude
to interrupt someone when she is talking,” April lectured. The man lifted into
the air, his head disfiguring, as if a huge hand was lifting him by it. “Die.”
The man’s head exploded. The headless corpse fell
unceremoniously to the ground, and April returned her arm to her chest, where
it crossed with her left arm once again.
“Don’t just stand there!” ‘Oversight’ shouted, the
death of one of his men returning his presence of mind. “Get her!”
The soldiers snapped out of their stupor, and
leveled their guns with April. “Fools!” she shouted. Her hand reached for the
sword. The cross-guard opened its lock on the sheath. A broadsword-blade
appeared, glowing in the most eerily intense white light Ariana had ever seen.
A psychokinetic blade! Ariana realized. So much energy that it actually
becomes visible! That thing can cut anything, as long as it has energy!
April wasted no more time. She flew towards the
soldier that had tried to shoot Ariana, and drove her sword through the base of
his head, up into his brain, and out through the top of his skull. Blood, gray
matter and chips of bone were sent flying, and the man just gurgled a little as
life left his body. April withdrew the blade cross-wise, ripping it out through
the side of his head. She flew to the second soldier, flashed past him, and
made a ninety-degree turn. The blade left her fingers, tumbling along its width
toward the third soldier. First the tip was in his direction. Then the handle,
and then the tip again. The sword stabilized itself, and the tip entered the
guy’s throat. The cross-guard caught him, pulled him backwards, and pinned him
to an I-beam support. She opened her hand. The blade disappeared, only to
reappear in her hand.
The three corpses hit the ground, virtually at the
same time. April turned around, to face ‘Oversight’.
April sheathed her sword.
“Almost out of energy. Good thing that’s the last
one,” Mind-April grunted, looking at her statistics. She looked at Ariana, and
walked over to her. “Damn it!” Mind-April shouted, “I can’t help her!” she
shouted desperately, her outer body not giving a single indication as to her
true emotions.
“But I can,” A robed April figure muttered,
appearing out of nowhere.
“Who are you?” Mind-April shouted.
The figure shook her head. “I can’t tell you. I am
the part of you that you have never used before. It is dangerous to experiment
with my abilities on your own. All I can say is this: Go to a place called
Hogwarts. It is a school, and there you will learn how to handle me. Now, let
me heal Ari, and I’ll be off.”
Mind-April motioned for the screen. “By all means,
go ahead.”
The mysterious robed girl took command. In the
real world, April’s scowl hadn’t left her features yet. She stretched out her
hand towards Ariana, and said, “Curatio et Medicor.” Heal and live.
Immediately, Ariana’s eyes opened completely, and
her wounds disappeared. Her energy was still as good as gone, but at least her
body was back in one piece.
Mind-April cursed all the gods in the universe.
The mysterious figure had left, but had left April with about zero energy. That
healing had taken a lot of power. Thankfully, the entire exchange with the
robed figure and the healing had only taken five seconds.
April turned to ‘Oversight’, trying very hard to
conceal her accelerated breathing and the sweat that pearled on her skin.
“Ho… how did you do that?” he stammered. He shook
his head a single time, clearing the cobwebs. “Doesn’t matter. Luke, get her!”
Luke turned out to be a soldier, dressed in what
appeared to be some kind of metallic skin-tight suit. “Meet Luke, April. He is
the top of technological power, the prototype X-5 cyber-bionic enhancement
suit.”
April reached for her psychokinetic sword. No…
I don’t have the energy to sustain it. I barely have the energy to maintain the
Super-program. Mind-April’s hands flashed from left to right, ‘drawing’
patterns in the black sky. “Convert body fat to energy,” she told the
interface. Her ‘endurance’ went up, and her body and mind started to regenerate
slowly.
“Time for secret weapon number one,” April said,
reaching to her back, and pulling out the chrome-crystal rod. Grabbing it like
a sword handle with both her hands, she focused a weak psychokinetic energy
beam on the crystal. A beam of white energy lashed out form it, creating a
sword-like appearance.
Luke smiled. He charged. Fast. Faster than her.
April had no other choice but to fly backward, blocking Luke’s punches and his
kicks with every fiber of her speed and strength. I need more speed! And
more strength! He’s fresh! I’m not!
Mind-April snarled. “Convert muscle mass into
energy!” she shouted. Her engineered muscles had more energy than her now gone
fat-reserves had held, and as such, her endurance shot up, and her mind and
body regenerated almost as fast as if April had been fresh. It had a downside,
though… It was highly dangerous to the body. April started to retaliate.
She punched at his face. Luke ducked, grabbed her
arm, pulled her over him, and slammed her into the floor. The energy blade
collapsed, and the handle skidded over the cracked concrete floor. April
groaned as pain shot through her body. The Super-program had deactivated.
Luke jumped up, intending to land on top of her.
She rolled aside, lifted into the air while rolling, grabbed the handle, and
righted herself. April landed on her feet, her face bruised, and some blood
dripping from a cut. Her brown hair had settled on her back, her eyebrows had
changed back to normal, and the aura had dissipated.
April was back to normal. Luke charged, howling
like a madman. April activated the energy blade, and charged. She ducked under
a horizontal swing by his right hand, dodged a vertical hit by his left, and
slashed as him with the energy rod. Luke jumped backward, avoiding the hit.
“How can he be that fast?” she grunted; now no
longer bothering to hide her panting.
“Simple, my dear,” ‘Oversight’ said, chuckling.
“Technology always beat biology. Too bad we only finished this prototype. We
could have created these suits for the entire army… but no! They had to shut us
down, and blow up all our research!”
Luke shrugged. “Because once you put on the suit,
you can’t take it off,” he answered ‘Oversight’s’ question.
“Fine,” April grunted. “Secret weapon, number
two.” The solid energy beam became flaccid, and grew in length until it was
abut the length of a bullwhip. She started lashing it at Luke, whose eyes had
grown wide, and barely had the time to duck.
Bit by bit, he managed to come closer. Suddenly,
he materialized a pistol from somewhere. April’s eyes went wide. The shot went
off. By pure instinct, she dropped the energy whip, and flashed the bullet out
of the way. Unfortunately, this was just what Luke had wanted. He pushed off,
chipping the concrete floor as he did so, and launched toward her.
His punches landed fast and hard, and April only
registered pain. Her arms were up, trying to defend her face from his vicious
punches, her right hand was still holding on to the deactivated handle.
I need to fight back! He’s faster, and
stronger! I need to use my assets! I am a girl, which means lithe and agility!
I need to use my agility, and my brains!
April grabbed one of his arms, and guided him into an I-beam support,
face-first. He wasn’t even stunned, and charged again. April managed to start
blocking again.
She dropped to her heel, grabbed his feet, and
pulled them out from under him. He went down, and she would land on top of him,
full psychokinetic rage ready. He had rolled aside, and April slammed with her
full power into the concrete floor, creating a crater that rivaled the earlier
crater in size.
Luke was on top of her in no time, holding her
from behind, pinning her arms to her side. April growled and snarled, trying to
break free. His grip was too strong. She pulled herself up in his grip, and crashed
with both her feet onto his, hoping that pain would get him to release her. His
grip wavered, and April used that moment to manage a break-out.
She rolled over the floor, and jumped up. Her
beautiful body looked the worst it had ever seen before: her face was bruised,
battered, and cut, her ninja-gi was torn, and cuts showed through it.
“More energy!” Mind-April shouted. More muscles
were burned, and converted into energy to feed her mind. Mind-April knew she
would fight to the death. Ari was in no condition to fight. It was her duty to
protect her.
April growled, activated the energy blade in the
first setting, and charged. Thanks to the energy boost, her attacks were faster
and more ferocious than they had been moments before, and they caught Luke off-guard.
He stumbled back, trying to dodge the high-speed sword attacks.
He howled in pain when his right hand was severed
from his arm, and sparks flew out of the cyber-bionic suit, coupled with blood
from his human body. Luke jumped up, and planted his two feet in April’s chest.
The girl was catapulted back against the wall, and fell forward, to her hands
and knees. She wrested herself to her feet, taking the handle with her.
Luke stared at the stump on his right arm. The
wound had closed, stopping the flow of blood. He looked at his hand, lying
uselessly on the floor not far away.
“You bitch!” Luke shouted, and the word was
laced with more venom than April had ever heard someone put in a single word.
He charged. Faster than before, his adrenaline enhancing the bionic
suit’s speed.
He kicked at her face with his left foot, a kick
she blocked. She had not seen his left hand, however, and it planted itself in
her stomach. She doubled over, and Luke kicked her with his right foot. April
spun around like a rag doll, and Luke grabbed her from behind, his left hand
linking to the stump on his right arm. This time, he would crush her!
April felt the breath being forced out of her
body. She activated the energy blade in a desperate attempt. The blade was
facing forward. It was useless in her paralyzed arms, pinned to hr sides. All
she could use were her hands.
“Secret… three,” April grunted. On the bottom of
the handle, a cap flew off, and a second blade appeared. At the angle with
which she had been holding the handle, the reversed blade penetrated Luke’s
body through the liver and stomach, as well as through his spine. His grip
tightened only for a second, before it slipped. April spun around, the forward
blade slantwise halving his body, from the right shoulder to the bottom right
of his torso. Luke stared at her, flabbergasted, for only two seconds. Then,
his body started sliding apart, and the two pieces fell to the ground.
“Thank you, George Lucas,” April said,
deactivating the two beams. She took the bottom cap, and put it back on her
handle. She clipped it to her belt, and walked to ‘Oversight’, who cowered in a
corner. Reges eos in virga ferrea tamquam vas figuli confringes eos,
April thought. Thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron, and shalt break them
in pieces like a potter's vessel. Psalm 2, verse 9. Only, in this case, it’s
chrome and psychokinetic power instead of iron.
Her hand reached out grabbed him by the top of his
head, pulling him to his knees. “Are these the last?” she asked. ‘Oversight’
screamed.
“TELL ME!”
April barked. “Don’t make it harder
on yourself!”
“Nuh… nuh…” ‘Oversight’ grunted.
April grinned, and slammed into him with every bit
of mental energy she had left. Every neural connection in his brain became
supercharged, and for a moment, April could read everything in it. These
were the last soldiers… Zodiac had indeed been destroyed. Then, the brain just
couldn’t cope anymore. The neurons literally vaporized. All functions stopped,
including antonymous functions like the heartbeat. ‘Oversight’ died from
massive and total brain failure.
April turned to look at Ariana. “Safe now…” April
whispered, her voice straining to be audible. All energy was gone. The world
turned dark on April with such speed that she never even heard Ariana’s
startled cry.
*****
Ariana opened her eyes. Immediately awake, she sat
up, and looked around the room she shared with April. It had been two days
since April had taken care of the last of the Zodiac forces. She had slept for
thirty-six hours before finally waking up. Ariana sighed as she remembered the
toll it had taken on her friend… she had lost fifteen kilos of body weight, all
of it converted into energy. Yesterday, after finally waking, April had done
little more than eat. She had eaten like it was her last day on Earth, and than
had fallen back asleep, her body and mind totally exhausted.
Ariana noticed the bed next to hers was empty.
Throwing her legs out of bed, Ariana started to get up when her eyes caught
something. April’s circled lighting bolt-necklace, as well as a little package.
The girl grabbed the necklace and the package. Immediately afterwards, she
jumped up. Oh, no… Don’t do anything stupid, April!
Ariana, still dressed solely in T-shirt and a pair
of panties, ran to the back yard, where she found her friend.
April was standing on the edge of the cliff, her
eyes not looking at anything, tears flowing down her cheeks. Ariana let out her
breath. She was still in time.
“April…” Ariana whispered, walking to her friend.
“Stay back,” April whispered, not bothering to
turn around. “Please… leave me alone. Let me die. I deserve it.”
“But… you can’t!” Ariana shouted, freezing
where she was. She wasn’t about to let April do this.
April snorted, and looked at the sky. “I killed
six people. I blew up one person’s head with my mind, killed three with my
mental blade, one with my crystal-blade, and raped the last person’s mind
before killing him by blowing every neural connection in his head. I’m a
monster.”
Ariana took a step closer, and halted when April
took a warning stance, almost looking over her shoulder at Ariana. “April… you
fought… for me… for us. For our safety, for our survival, and for the survival
of Morimoto-sensei and Yahiko-kun. Even if we had run, they would have grabbed
Morimoto-sensei and Yahiko to get at us. Zodiac kidnaped
someone’s wife to force him to work for them. They would do it, and you know
it… you saved us all, April!”
“And killed six people in the process.”
Ariana took another step. “So? Everyone in that
room had killed before. They were all monsters. You don’t think there was a
single innocent in that room, did you? What you did was execute the punishment
those men… those monsters would have gotten if the law had been able to
touch them.”
April sighed. “Who gave me the right to play judge, jury, and executioner?” she asked quietly. “I am a murderer. I killed in cold blood, and didn’t even care at the moment. I just wanted you…